![]() |
![]() |
![]() |
![]() |
![]() |
![]() |
![]() | ||
![]() |
![]() | |||||||
![]() |
![]() |
![]() | ||||||
![]() |
![]() |
![]() |
B
L A C K S E N T
THE
FIRST BOOK OF THE UMBRA
by
Michael
A. LaFlamme
and
Michael
D. Poe
PROLOGUE
Where is the dream before it
is seen in the escape of night?
Most say it does not exist.
On waking, the light dries it up or
the wind blows it away. It
has no weight, no substance; it’s a waste
of time to think of such
things.
So most would say.
But for
some, the dream does not die in the day. Night is neither
a
beginning nor an end: it’s a vivid extension of worlds hoped
for.
The dream is very real for these special
few. The dream might not
exist
were it not for their vision. Worlds may live in them, and
they
may live
in the world of dreams. They are alive for each other.
These
worlds are really are not so far away. They do exist and
can be
reached as easily as a dream.
One such world calls now. It calls to all who would
listen.
Adventure
is there, and a song of night, and peace. For there, the
dreamer
becomes the dream.
Listen the
night is here...
PRELUDE
From the blurry edge of her drug-induced slumber, Cona Joharra saw a
dream unfold before her. It had to be a dream, for nothing she knew from reality
could possibly match what she was seeing.
She was lying on a cold slab of some type of table. The table was in the
midst of a huge cavern, and in the cavern two fights were
raging.
One of the fights was between a black-garbed swordsman and a pig-faced
demon. It seemed odd to Cona, because the swordsman was obviously on the
defensive, even though his skill showed that he could go to the offensive and
end the match quickly.
The other fight was even more unusual. It was between a flying, blond
mystic and a gigantic snake-like creature. She was sure that the blond man must
be a mystic, because, besides the flying, he was also releasing bolts of energy
from his hands. The snake thing met the bolts with glowing shields and returned
the attacks in like manner. It occurred to Cona that the snake-thing was
probably something more advanced that a simple creature. It was more likely a
manifestation of one of the shadow gods - perhaps even Spentri himself, the
snake-god. Cona lay back on the stone table. Yes, this was most definitely a
dream.
In her detached interest, Cona caught bits of conservation from the
various combatants.
From the black-garbed swordsman: “No, I killed my Father in the arena! I
was that demon’s only child! Tala would have told me!”
From the pig-faced demon: “He sire alone to I. Mother we share
only.”
From the flying, blond mystic: “And the horse you rode in on,
too!”
From the probable snake-god: “Laugh while you can, Figment!
Skaltin...!”
At first, Cona thought the snake was just cursing. Then she noticed
another person in the cavern. He reacted as if called, so Cona assumed that
Skaltin was his name. He was bald and dressed in white, flowing robes. Must be a
priest of some kind. He seemed to be listening to something, and Cona thought
that she could pick up the echoes of speech.
The priest turned to her and mumbled, “Yes. The sacrifice. Complete his
power. Sacrifice.” Then he pulled a double bladed knife and began to walk
towards her.
Cona lay back for a moment and tried to gather her thoughts. It was
difficult in the murkiness of her dream. But hen she remembered: she had always
had crystal clear dreams; they were never muddled or confusing. So if this
wasn’t a dream, then her slowness could only be attributed to a drug of some
kind. She accepted that easily enough, and then went back to the beginning of
where she woke up.
Yes, she was awake. A swordsman was fighting a demon. A mystic was
fighting a snake-god. A priest was coming towards her with a knife. And she was
a...
“...A sacrifice!” Cona yelped as she sat up. She was definitely fully
awake.
“Hush, girl,” the priest assured her. “It will only take a moment. We
need your blood.”
Cona stood up on the stone table (sacrificial alter, she corrected) and
backed away from the priest. She said, “Uh, couldn’t we talk about
this?”
The priest hissed.
“Guess not, huh?”
The swordsman and the mystic both looked a little too busy to help her
out. As the priest advanced on her, she backed up further --- and bumped her
hand on something. She glanced back and saw a glowing ball of white glass
floating there. It wasn’t too big, and since it was floating, it couldn’t be too
heavy. It seemed to be the only thing handy, so she grabbed it and swung it down
at the priest’s baldhead. He dropped his knife in surprise and only had time to
scream “NO!” before the globe smashed against him.
Cona covered her eyes from the expected shower of flying glass. Instead,
there was an enormous implosion. She looked and the priest was gone. In his
place a whirling vortex of energy began to grow. She felt it begin to pull her
into its consuming maw.
She clutched to hold on to the table, and then screamed as she was lifted
off. But it was not by the forces of the vortex; the flying mystic had swooped
down to catch her. She noticed the swordsman was also holding on to
him.
“Talk about out of the frying pan!” the mystic said to
her.
He struggled against the vortex and got them safely to the other side of
the cavern. Cona saw the demon being pulled into its center, and then the
snake-god also disappeared into the whirling mass. At that, the vortex broke up
and faded away.
The mystic set the three of them down on the cavern floor. He took off
his cape and offered it to her. She shivered and realized she was wearing little
more than a bandeau and a loinslip. She quickly took the cape and wrapped it
around herself. She didn’t feel any danger from her rescuers, but then, she
didn’t want to appear too grateful, either.
There was a moment of silence, and then the blond mystic said, “Hi,
there. I’m Figment, and this is N’Con. You’re very
welcome.”
Cona stammered, “Oh! I -- I’m sorry. Yes, thank you. I’m Cona. Cona
Joharra. Thank you.”
There was another silence. Then Figment asked, “So, how about dinner
sometime?”
CHAPTER
ONE
Help In The
Night
The campfire helped to take the chill out of the night air, but it did
little to remove N’Con’s sour mood. The remembered words of the demon refused to
fade. Whether they had contained truths or lies mattered little, it had gotten
N’Con to thinking about his parentage again - the unanswered questions were too
heavy to ignore.
“Since when did you start believing in what a demon says, N’Con?” Figment
asked.
N’Con looked up from the fire to his friend and comrade. Figment was
wearing a characteristic smirk, as well as his cape again. He looked over to the
girl. Somewhere, Figment had been able to find her more appropriate attire for
traveling. She sat on the other side of the fire, her head propped on her knees
and her long, blond hair hanging down loose. She seemed to be lost in her own
thoughts. N’Con wished that Figment would attend to her again; he really didn’t
feel up to being on the receiving end of his friend’s chipper persistence.
“Well?” Figment asked again.
So much for a peaceful night. N’Con replied, “I didn’t say I believed
him, but it does raise my curiosity some as to why he said we were
related.”
Figment groaned. “I thought you resolved your birthright long before we
met.”
“So did I. I found my mother and I thought I had killed my demon father
in the arena of McAmal. But according to the creature I fought tonight, that was
his father and we only share a mother: Tala.”
“That demon was your half-brother?” Cona asked skeptically. She
apparently had come back from her musings.
“He was a plisson,” N’Con explained. “Part demon and part human. They
have the looks of a demon, but the emotions of a human - unlike the
saman.”
“Saman?”
“That’s what I thought I was. The saman have the features of a human and
the emotions, or rather lack of emotions, of a demon. They bred us on McAmal. We
were trained to be their agents, spies, dissidents, and assassins. I was one of
the best.”
“Right,” Figment butted in, “was. As in, ‘In the past.’ You broke away
from McAmal and proved you could leave it all behind.” He leaned closer and
whispered, “And since when have you been so free with your
upbringing?”
N’Con whispered back, “I just want to make sure she’s not lost as the
plot thickens.”
Figment slapped his thigh. “Ha! A joke! You see? Demons don’t have a
sense of humor.”
“My point exactly. And they’re not supposed to have emotions, either. If
I was a saman I wouldn’t be as confused as I am right now. That creature could
have been telling the truth. I may be all human.”
“May be?” Cona muttered,
unheard or ignored.
“If it is true,” N’Con continued, “then Tala has some explaining to do.
Like: Who is my father?”
“Maybe she doesn’t know,” Figment suggested lamely.
“How can she not know?”
“I won’t fall for that straight line, I respect your mother too much,”
Figment snapped back. “But she was a prisoner in the breeding pens, for Nirdon’s
sake! She could have a mental block.”
“Too many hanging questions, Figment, and only one clue as to where to
find the answers.”
“Tala? But she’s all the way over in Yutavia, isn’t
she?”
N’Con nodded. “Yes, she is there. But no, I won’t bother her now. You may
be right about her not knowing.”
Figment shrugged. “Then where?”
“That creature said I could find what I needed in Vulcania - if I can
find Vulcania.”
“Vulcania is just a legend.”
“So is a 500 year old mage named Figment.”
“Cheap shot, N’Con.”
“I have to go.”
Figment sighed. “Oh, no. Not another quest to find yourself. It’s old
hat. Besides, we have to get the lady here home.”
Cona perked up. “Home?”
“Taefed in Nugluvia, right?” Figment asked. She nodded
affirmation.
N’Con said, “Fine. I’ll go as far as Regnad K’Cin with you. From there
I’ll head off north.”
Figment frowned. “Do you really think you can find Vulcania in the West
Reach Mountains?”
It’s a good place to start. I know that’s where that one Pyrage came
from.”
“Pyrage?” Cona inquired.
“They’re a renegade sect of the FirePriests of McAmal. Their new home is
supposed to be Vulcania. I don’t know the place, but I do know the Pyrages
exist. I had an assignment once to kill one in Levin.”
“Kill
one?”
Figment said, “N’Con was an Assassin at one time. Haven’t you been
following along?”
“Not as close as I should be, I guess. You are the good guys,
right?”
Figment chuckled. “Absolutely. You see, N’Con? Even she knows. So why get
involved with McAmalian affairs again? It stinks of a plot. I don’t like
it.”
“And...?”
“And...I don’t think you should go.”
“So?”
Gods! You can’t beat logic like that!” Figment threw up his arms. “I give
up! But can’t you at least wait?”
N’Con shook his head. “No, I don’t think so. I feel like it’s got to be
done quickly. Look, after you get Cona home, come back to Regnad K’Cin. I should
be able to meet you there in three or four weeks.”
“Hmm,” Figment
considered. “That gives me a few
weeks alone with this beautiful young lady - to bring her home, of
course.”
“Of course,” N’Con repeated.
He watched as Figment tried not to smile too lecherously at Cona. She returned the smile tentatively. As Figment went over to her and began to
launch into a story of one of his exploits, N’Con found he had to suppress a
chuckle. Figment always had a way
of restoring his good mood. Perhaps
he could even forget for awhile about what might lay ahead in
Vulcania.
N’Con noticed that Cona was listening enraptured to Figment’s story. N’Con did chuckle then. You didn’t need to be a mage to have
that kind of magic.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
They reached the city of Regnad K’Cin two days later just before dusk
fell. Figment and Cona had grown quite close, even if - Figment had confided to
N’Con in private - she wasn’t his one true love.
N’Con rolled that tale over in his mind. Figment had told him years
before, when they were both well into their cups, about his trouble with women.
Actually, just one woman in particular. If he understood it correctly, Figment
had repeatedly found the same girl over and over again, in different
incarnations, throughout his long lifetime. They would fall in love and she
would die within a year of their meeting, always a violent death. It must have
happened to him twelve times so far. And, according to Figment, he knew it was
the same girl every time.
Well, if he was sure that Cona wasn’t that girl, then maybe his luck
would improve. At least it would take the brunt off of N’Con’s leaving for a
while. N’Con hoped it did.
In the meantime, they had to find a place to stay before trouble found
them on the open streets of this Negluvian port city. Figment led them to an inn
constructed of the local sandstone. They got two rooms to lodge for the
night.
Old Samuel, a border wars veteran, ran the place so it was free from the
Nomad scum that crossed Talon Lake to revel in Regnad K’Cin. The crowd was
narrowed down to just he Negluvian scum, plus a few Levinese who were slumming
it.
Figment and Cona went upstairs early to check out the rooms, which was
fine by N’Con. Now he could plan his expedition into the mountains without
flippant remarks from his friend. But first he had to find a good, or at least
semi-good mug of ale.
N’Con choose a good seat towards the back of the common room. By habit,
he put a wall behind him and made sure there was an open window near by. Besides
providing him some relief from the different types of tobacco smoke that fouled
the air, it also afforded him an escape route. N’Con like to be prepared for
anything.
And so, it was somewhat of an unpleasant surprise to suddenly notice a
sable cloaked man standing in front of his table. N’Con would not give the
stranger the pleasure of knowing that he had surprised him. He eyed the man as
he took the seat across from him. He was a big man, broad of chest. A white
strip ran down the center of his beard and the hood pulled up around his face
hid his eyes.
“Good evening,” his bass voice rumbled, “my name is Zandor.”
“Good evening,” N’Con returned, not offering his own name.
“Rumor has it,” continued Zandor, “that you are planning an expedition
into the mountains.”
“First I’ve heard of it,” N’Con snapped. He disliked having other people
in his business - especially business he had not discussed openly. Maybe
Figment..
“I came here to offer some assistance. You see, I have been mapping that
region.” At that, Zandor produced a map and started to roll it out onto the
table.
N’Con stopped him. “Did I say I needed or wanted your help?”
Zandor shrugged and rolled up the map. “No matter. Fair you well, friend
- whatever course you may take.” He bowed his head and then moved
away.
N’Con waited until he was almost at the door before he got up. A name on
the map had caught his eye. Perhaps he was being too cautious, but N’Con wanted
to know a little bit more about this stranger before he bought into his help. He
slipped out after Zandor.
Looking right and then left, N’Con spied his quarry down the street -
further than he had a right to be, given the time he had had to travel. He
followed silently after and saw Zandor ducking down a nearby alley. If it was a
trap, it certainly was a poorly disguised one.
When he got to the alley, it looked deserted. Not even the cliché cat
among the garbage crates. Upon further inspection, N’Con discovered what
appeared to be two drunks sleeping it off behind the crates. Then he noticed the
unused blades lying on the ground beside them. They were indeed sleeping, but
the evidence seemed to indicate that they were waiting to waylay somebody. They
were either very bad thieves, or the man he was following was very quiet. N’Con
did not want to think of any possibilities beyond those.
He went further into the alley, only to discover that it was a dead end.
No doors or windows opened to it. The wall connecting the two buildings on
either side of the alley presumably backed a private courtyard on the other
side. It was looking more and more like a set up, but N’Con jumped and pulled
himself to the top of the wall anyway. He checked before crossing over. There
was nothing on the other side but another alley. Except...the
map.
Lying in the alley was the stranger’s map. N’Con quickly leapt down and
went into a roll, coming up with sabre in hand. It must have been left as bait,
but no ambush came. Feeling a little silly, he retrieved the map. After looking
around a little more, he unrolled the map to look for the name that had caught
his eye.
Vulcania. There it was, the exact location of a legendary city, presumed
by most to be unreal. Someone was making it extremely easy for him to find it.
N’Con hated to be led like a sheep, but he took the map.
“What ‘cha got?”
N’Con sabre was out once again. Figment stood grinning at
him.
“Blast it! Don’t do that!” N’Con found his breath
again.
“Sorry. I thought you were going to stay inside and
drink.”
“You know me - I just can’t resist a mystery.”
“What’s up?” Figment inquired.
“Oh, not much. This guy just happened to have a map that just happened to
show the way to Vulcania. Purely coincidental.”
Figment raised an already up turned eyebrow. “Did you happen to be
following this guy?”
“Yes. Why?”
“You wouldn’t by any chance know his name?”
“Well, yes. It was Zandor.”
“Zandor! Then I did see him come through here.”
So you thought you’d check it out and scare me out of my boots at the
same time. Do you know him?”
“I’ve run into him once or twice. He’s a
wizard.
N’Con rubbed his temples. “I should have known.”
Figment continued. “If he was guild-trained I’d say was at least 15th
level. Maybe 20th. But I don’t think he was trained in a guild
academy.”
“Why would he offer me an easy way to Vulcania? Or even know I was going
there, for that matter?” N’Con tucked the map into a pocket in his
cape.
“Well, you know us magic types, mysterious and
all.”
Swell.”
“If it’s any consolation, Zandor has never been in the dark arts that I
know of. No conjuring of demons or sacrificing maidens or
such.”
“Whatever. But it does seem like I’m being pushed to go to
Vulcania.”
“I thought I was pushing the other way?” Figment
offered.
N’Con gave him a look.
“Listen,” Figment added, “I told you before that it felt fishy. Let it
go.”
Did you let the questions about your father go
unanswered?”
“I wish I had.”
“But you didn’t, and I can’t either.”
“We could go together.”
N’Con shook his head. “You
have to get Cona back to her family.”
“We’re family, too.”
N’Con looked to the ground, then looked slowly back up at Figment before
continuing. “I know,” he said in a near whisper, “but this is a matter of
blood.”
He knew it hurt Figment not to be included, but N’Con had had a lifetime
of keeping his own emotions covered. He did not want to let on about how much
fear and anxiety he actually had in this whole matter. And if he was being set
up, he did not want Figment to be dragged down with him. He hoped Figment would
understand.
Figment sighed, and then said, “That’s okay. You’re a big boy now, and
you can make your own decisions. Go ahead, ride off alone, break up the team and
leave me to fend for myself. I’ll be all right!”
“Figment!”
He grew serious again. “N’Con, I realize it’s something you have to do on
your own. I just have a hard time of letting go. We’ve been together for some
time now. Heck! Even when I first met you, it felt like we’d been friends for
years.”
N’Con chuckled. “We met during an adventure and it hasn’t stopped yet. Do
you think we’ll ever get a rest?”
“Only when they run out of bad guys. Of course with our record, that
could be pretty soon.”
They shared a laugh then. It was a good moment to be remembered for some
time. They were friends in a common purpose: they simply wanted to work on the
side of right. N’Con, to make amends for the killing he had done for McAmal; and
Figment, well, to make up for past wrongs also, but maybe just because he liked
the swashbuckling life. They could both rationalize that they were destined to
fight on the side of right, but maybe it was something as simple as just liking
it. Whatever the reason, that remembered friendship would become very vital in
the weeks to come.
“So how about that drink?” Figment offered.
“Sounds good, but,” N’Con motioned up to the sleeping room window, “What
about her?”
“Oh, I think she’ll be napping for a little while.”
N’Con laughed, “You old dog, you.”
“This old dog can still teach a few
tricks.”
They headed down the alley to find a bar.
“Opps. One more thing,” Figment stopped. “Let me see that map!”
“Why for?” N’Con asked.
“I want to memorize it before we get too drunk. If you’re not back here
in a month’s time, I’m coming to Vulcania to look for you.”
N’Con smiled sincerely. “Thanks,
Figment.”
“Hey! Someone’s got to look out for you.”
They left the alley then, and went to find the bar. Any thoughts of
trouble were left behind.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Zandor melted out of the shadows of the alley and watched the two
warriors leave. He smiled. N’Con had been put on the right path; Figment he
would worry about later. There were others that needed to be helped first ---
helped so that they would eventually come together and complete the vision. Then
they could help him.
The wizard wrapped himself in the cloak of darkness and was no longer
there.
CHAPTER
TWO
On The
Town
It was a busy night in Core. The ships had come in from the Gulf at about
the same time as the riverboats had arrived down the Siltline. The docks were
busy with shipments and people loading and unloading, trying to be ready for
when the tide went out.
Among the bustle of activity walked a lone woman. She was well past the
youthful years, but her energy did not betray her age. She was dressed in a
simple, violet frock; the hood of her gray cape was tossed back revealing
shoulder length brown hair, untouched by the silver of her many decades. Her
only luggage was a medium sized carrybag. An old, gray cat scampered along with
her.
The elderly woman made her way through the traffic on the docks. Never
stopping to ask directions, she watched purposefully until she came to the
lodging and tavern section of the waterfront city. She found a semi-clean inn
and bought two rooms for one night only. After storing her carrybag and making
sure her cat had found a comfortable place to nap, she left the inn and went
into the first tavern she came across.
The tavern had no pretension to the type of clientele it served, and its
name reflected that attitude: The Sloven Ogre. Just what she was looking for. As
she entered the tavern, she could see many types of brutes, ruffians,
barbarians, thieves, murderers, villains, knaves, vixen, and
whoremasters.
And those were just the ones that worked there.
The clientele were of an indefinable lower class. They oozed out and into
such places like the sludge with the tides. It would be difficult to say what
the function of their society was, but they were permanent fixtures in any
larger city. They were dealt with much like a canker: leave them alone and hope
they would not spread.
But among the dregs of humanity, a slightly brighter light shone through
the crowd. It was an auburn haired woman, dressed in a mailweave jacket and blue
pantaloons. She was at a table arm wrestling a hulking mercenary. It looked as
though the mercenary would win, but then the woman did something under the table
to make him grimace. She took his arm over and down and leapt up in victory,
cheering herself.
“Any more challengers?” she
offered. No one came forward. “Ha! I thought not. Buy me that grog, you
egg-headed dog,” she directed at the mercenary. She got her drink and settled
back on her chair.
The lone elderly woman worked her way through the crowd and made her way
to this feisty girl. She stopped in front of her table and asked, “Do you mind
if I sit down?”
The girl eyed her, but then nodded.
“Thank you. My name is Tala. And you
are...?”
“Thirsty,” the girl replied. “Are you buying?”
“Perhaps. But I’m more interested in renting your sword. And for that I
would like you to be sober.”
She smirked at Tala. “You’re awfully demanding. Who says I’m even for
hire?”
Tala shrugged. “I’m just guessing. I’m an old woman alone in a strange
town, and I am nowhere near the end of my journey. I need a bodyguard and you
look to be a good candidate. I will pay well.”
The girl leaned quickly forward. “Will you hush!? That’s not a good thing
to be let known around here.”
“Looking out for me already?” Tala smiled.
“Let’s just say I don’t want you to get robbed before I make up my
mind.”
“Take all the time you need - as long as it’s not longer than a
minute.”
“Ha! I like that. I won’t work for anybody who doesn’t have a little
guts.”
“So you’ll take the job?” Tala asked.
The girl replied, “Under one condition. There’s a ---- different job that
I may have to leave at any time for. There’s no rush on it, but if I say I have
to go - then I go.”
“That sounds fine. I have a room adjacent to mine that you may use.
Consider it a bonus. Now, you were going to tell me your name?”
“Oh, yes. Sure. The name’s Sal Mayd. You can just call me Sal if you
like.”
“Fine. We should be leaving on a ship tomorrow morning. Have you had
supper yet?”
“I’ve been drinking it,” Sal Mayd replied.
Tala sighed. “Have a mug of hot cino and meet me at the Fleecing Inn in
half an hour. I will take you to dinner.”
“Another bonus?”
“I just hate to eat alone.”
Tala got up and left then. She made her way through the motley crowd and
to the door. Just before she went out, she heard Sal Mayd challenge to some
thugs, “Any more takers? Last chance tonight. Ha! I thought not! Bunch of wimps!
I’m twice the woman of any man here!”
Tala chuckled and hoped that she had made the right
choice.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Before she went up to her room, Tala stopped at the desk and asked about
eateries in the area. Once in her room, she carefully hung her cape on a wall
hook. She patted her cat’s head and then turned her attention to her carrybag.
The cat stretched from the spot it had found on her bed.
Tala said, “I’ve met the most interesting young woman
tonight.”
The cat continued stretching.
“It seems she’s a bounty hunter. I am pretty certain that she’s after an
Assassin.”
“So are we.”
“Not for the same purpose. If I read her right, she has more than just a
professional interest in this bounty. She thinks that N’Con killed someone close
to her.”
“Who?”
“I couldn’t quite get that. I’ll have to see if I can read her further
over dinner.”
“You’re going out again tonight?”
“I have to find out more about her. Besides, I haven’t had dinner
yet.”
The old, grey cat sighed. “Well, as long as you remember to bring
something back for me.”
Tala scratched him behind the ear. “Of course I will, dear one. We’ll be
going to a seafood place.”
The cat rested its head on its paws. “I’m beginning to grow tired of
fish. Just make sure it’s cooked well, whatever you bring back
tonight.”
“Certainly, Oug. Now make room on the bed. I want to take another
look-see at N’Con’s location.”
Oug jumped from the bed and found his way under her feet. Ignoring his
attention to her ankles, Tala opened a box she had pulled from her carrybag. She
sat on the bed, put a rolled up map in front of her and set the box down. Made
of ebony and inlaid with ivory, it was carved with various protective runes. Its
red silk lining cushioned a set of pasteboard portraits. Selecting two of them,
she put them face up on the bed and unrolled the map. She removed her pendant
from her neck and held it out over the map. Gazing into the portraits, she let
the pendant swing free.
“You could do that without the cards, you know,” commented Oug from the
pillow.
“Hush. They help my concentration. This is strange. It’s as if they split
up.”
“Take away the picture of Figment.”
Flipping the card over with the image of N’Con’s closest friend, Tala
directed her attention solely to her son’s card. The pendant swung differently,
then stopped.
“By the flame!” exclaimed the cat.
“He’s headed for Vulcania. Could he have found out something? Oh, Oug!
We’ve set out too late!”
“No. He has to travel back to Regnad K’Cin, even if he reaches Vulcania
first. It’s the closest waterway. I believe our best chance to intercept him
will be in Frazettapur.”
Goddess! I hope your right.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
A little while later, someone rapped on Tala’s
door.
“That’s probably my new bodyguard,” she told Oug.
“I’m going to do some exploring while you eat. Please be
careful.”
“You too, dear one.”
Tala opened the door. Sal Mayd stood there looking fairly strapped for
battle. She had a recurved bow and a quiver of arrows slung over one shoulder,
and an over-sized tulwar hanging from her hip.
“Do you have any luggage?” Tala asked.
“This is it.”
“We’ll put them away in your room.”
Sal Mayd shook her head. “The bow, yes. But we are going out after dark.
The blade comes with me.”
“Fine.”
Before Tala closed the door, Oug scampered out between their
feet.
“Is that your cat? I’ll get him.”
“No, that’s okay,” Tala said. “He’ll be back if he wants to
eat.”
“Probably out tomming,” suggested the swordswoman.
“Hmph! Better not,” muttered Tala as she headed for the
stairs.
There were sometimes that Tala could read people better than other times,
and occasionally it was the person themselves who were open. At that moment,
Tala could here Sal Mayd’s thought very well.
* all
men...same...like tomcats *
Tala couldn’t help herself, and commented aloud, “Never lump everyone in
one boat.”
Sal Mayd stopped and said, “Ah...sure.” Then she continued to
follow.
Core was divided into many sections, and each one had a unique flavor
according to its purpose or majority culture. The two women left the river docks
quarter of the city and passed through the Yutavian quarter. It had a more
northern style to it, as northern crusaders had conquered Yutavia many centuries
before. The Yutavians that crossed the Siltline and settled in Core brought
their comparatively new culture with them. It still had a lot of the southern
influences, but enough of a northern taste to suit Tala. Their destination was
beyond this section, though.
“I’ve heard of a marvelous seafood place down by the bay,” Tala
explained. “I’m in the mood for lobster.”
“I’ve never tried lobster,” Sal Mayd said
hesitantly.
“Then it’s about time that you do.”
They came to the Gulf side of the city. It was practically useless for
porting ships, but it afforded a splendid view of vast waters. The wealthier
people - shipping magnates and such - had settled into the Gulf quarter and made
it quite a luxuriant home for themselves.
Sal Mayd asked, “This looks a little expensive around here. Are you sure
you can afford it?”
“No problem,” Tala assured.
“After all, I can afford you, yes?”
“Good point.”
Tala brought them to a place that directly faced the bay. A sign with a
scarlet crustacean hung over its door. When they entered, an oily looking
Frelcock native came up to them. “Do you have escorts?”
Sal Mayd stepped forward with her hand resting on the hilt of her sword.
“Why? Do we need an escort?”
“Well, um...” the host looked at her polished mail jacket and tulwar,
“not at all. This way.”
Sal Mayd seemed rather pleased with herself as they were seated. A
nervous waiter came up.
“Bring two lobster dinners, please,” ordered Tala. “And a bottle of good
white wine. Does an Inst vintage sound good to you?” she asked Sal
Mayd.
“A ‘92 would be...” then she stopped herself.
Tala directed to the waiter, “Bring us a ‘92
Jatell’s.”
After the waiter left, there were a few minutes of silence between the
two women. Tala got many conflicting thoughts from Sal Mayd, so she decided to
break off her attempts and try a more direct method.
“So, how long have you worked in this business you’re now in?” she
inquired of the swordswoman.
“Quite a while. Where are we headed to?” Sal Mayd tried to
redirect.
Tala did not mind the change of subjects. She still could get what she
wanted in this new way. “I am traveling to Frazettapur, maybe further. I’m
looking for my son. His name is N’Con.”
Even if Tala had not been able to read thoughts, there would have been no
mistaking Sal Mayd’s poorly disguised reaction. As it was, bits and pieces of
her thoughts did come through.
*
n’con...n’con...killer...kill you... *
“N’Con,” Tala answered.
*
yes...kill...father you rest... *
Sal Mayd nodded. “N’Con, yes. Do you know where N’Con is
now?”
“I believe he’s somewhere beyond Negluvia, but I’m also sure that I’ll be
able to find him in Frazettapur by the time we get there. If not, we’ll continue
up the Scew River to Regnad K’Cin.”
*
come home again...please mother...wait for me *
“That sounds fine,” Sal Mayd said. “I will probably be able to go with
you for most of the trip.”
“What about the other job you said you might have to leave for?”
*
kill n’con...wizard *
“Well, that’s not important. And if things work out I may not have to
worry about it at all.”
“That’s good. I enjoy the company as well as the protection. After we
both reach our goal, maybe you can go home again.”
*
baronshire rogage...will she accept *
“Maybe. I don’t know. It’s...I don’t know.”
Tala decided to stop pushing there. She had enough information that Oug
could help her sort out. Sal Mayd would become too tense if she continued along
the same lines. Tala changed the subject.
“That was quite a demonstration you put on earlier tonight. How in the
world did you beat that big man?”
Sal Mayd brightened. “Ha! That was easy. Every man has a soft spot - two,
to be more precise.”
The two women enjoyed their dinners and laughed over more of Sal Mayd’s
exploits. Tala knew that what she was planning was risky, but she was becoming
more confident that she had made the right choice.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After they started back to the Fleecing Inn. But halfway through the
Yutavian quarter, they ran into a little trouble...if four armed men with evil
intent could be called little, that is.
They stepped out of the shadows, thoughts of easy pickings probably on
their minds. Two stepped in front while two stepped behind to cut off retreat.
Two women against twice as many men. Easy pickings,
indeed.
Sal Mayd howled, jumping and drawing her blade in the same motion. One
man went down to the unexpected attack. She turned and instantly engaged the man
behind her.
One brave soul went up to Tala and raised his cudgel. She stared directly
into his eyes and he froze. The other man from behind saw what he thought was
sorcery and went to knife her in the back. He was met by a flying bundle of grey
fur, claws, and teeth that went straight for her face. He fell backwards,
screaming.
Sal Mayd had her second man disarmed and dislegged and turned to dispatch
the man wearing the cat. As the cat jumped off, the swordswoman stopped and
watched as the man ran off into the darkness of an alley. The alley became a
little lighter, though, as he entered it.
His head was on fire.
Tala continued staring into the last man’s eyes. Sweat came to his
forehead and his hands started to tremble. The cudgel dropped from his loose
fingers and rattled to the cobble road. He broke and turned to run...right into
a dark cloaked man.
The panicked thug tried to pull his knife, but a hand shot out from under
the dark cape and grasped him by the forehead.
“Goodnight,” the bass voice intoned. The mysterious helper stepped back
into the shadows as the late thug fell. Then he was gone.
But not unseen.
“Did you see that?” Sal Mayd asked.
“What?” Tala said confused. “Do you know about that
wizard?”
“Huh? I’m talking about the
guy when his head caught on fire. What wizard?”
Tala shook her head. “Oh, never mind. I’m just an old woman seeing
things.” But she hadn’t. She was quite sure that she had seen the wizard that
Oug had tried to enlist help from a year before.
“You’re not the only one. I could have sworn...” At that moment Oug
rubbed up against Sal Mayd’s leg and she shrieked.
“There you are,” Tala said as she picked up the old grey cat. “Naughty
boy. You shouldn’t go scaring my friend like that.”
“No, that’s okay. He just surprised me,” Sal Mayd said. “Actually, he
helped us out.” She started to reach out to scratch his ears, and then pulled
her hand back. “Maybe I could learn to like him.”
“He’s a likeable cat. Let’s get back to the inn.”
“No arguments there,” Sal Mayd mumbled.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“That was an awful risky trick with that thug. Couldn’t you have just
scratched him?”
Alone once again with Oug in her room, Tala discussed the evening’s
events.
“He angered me,” Oug defended. “Cowards like that always do. If he heals,
perhaps he’ll think twice before attacking helpless women.”
Tala laughed. “I hardly think that Sal Mayd falls into that category. And
I do think I held my own.”
“That you did. Now tell me what you have found out about that
girl.”
“It’s a little confusing, but I think I’ve pieced most of it together.
She’s been out on her own for almost ten years. There was some kind of scandal
and her family, the nobility of the Baronshire Rogage, disowned her. Her father
was the Lord there. She thinks N’Con killed him. She’s been making a life for
herself as a bounty hunter, and it was actually someone else who hired her to
hunt him down. It was shortly after she got word about her father’s death, that
she got the information that N’Con was the killer. A black-caped wizard directed
her. Sound familiar?”
“Zandor again? This is getting crazier by the minute. Why would he help
you in that alley, and yet put the girl on N’Con’s trail?” Oug
puzzled.
“Probably the same reason he wouldn’t help you. He is
crazy.”
“No. From the little I know about him, he has always been a very
upstanding wizard. His only rebellion has been in refusing to join the Guild.
Zandor must have a good reason for his action.”
Tala frowned. “Do you think he could have been right? About N’Con killing
the Lord of Rogage?”
“In that he is wrong. From what I know, N’Con worked the southern part of
the continent, only going as far north as Murda and Cragwood. And that’s while
he was working for McAmal, which he hasn’t been for years. Sal Mayd’s father was
killed more recently.”
“Well, when the time seems right, I’ll try to convince her that she’s
wrong about N’Con.”
The cat twitched his tail. “In the meantime, you are leading her directly
to him. You are playing with your son’s life.”
“No, of that I am sure I chose right. And it is a good way to keep an eye
on her. I don’t get directed often, but they haven’t failed me
yet.”
I would feel a little more confident if you did not rely so much on those
dreams. Give me a good mind link any day.”
Tala ruffled his fur. “You worry too much, dear one. I am feeling more
certain that we will find him and that all will be fine. I know it
will.”
“I hope you bare right. The foundation of much rests upon
it.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The wizard stood looking out over the waters to the southeast. Soon, he
thought, very soon. The woman had not really needed his help, but he did like to
protect his investments. The vision was beginning to come
together.
Zandor sighed in satisfaction. A moment later, he was gone once
more.
CHAPTER
THREE
Hel Hath No
Fury
Her nose told her instantly that here was not a nice place. The guards
that had thrown Hel into the cell backed out as the greasy warder looked down at
her and chortled. She slowly got up and brushed the dirt off herself. Eying the
tall man face-to-face, she shrugged and started to turn away. She immediately
turned back and felt a satisfying crunch as her fist met his nose. The warder
squealed, grabbed his face, and stumbled out of the jail cell. One guard made as
if to come back in, hesitated, then backed out again. The jail door slammed, the
dark was absolute, and she was alone.
Hel sat down and leaned back against the cold, stonewall. Stretching out
her legs, she closed her eyes and considered her situation. If she had believed
in luck, she might curse the bad run of it she had been having. As it was, she
calmly accepted where she was at and how she had gotten there. She didn’t like
it, but she did accept it. All she could do was relax and wait for the change.
She sat up straight and became very alert. She was not alone. Someone was
in the cell with her. Her eyes were starting to get used to the dark, but she
could not see anyone. The odor of the cell was so overpowering, that she
couldn’t detect a human scent, and her ears had not picked up any out of place
sounds. Whoever was in there with her was trying very hard not to be noticed. It
was the very strength of his absence that gave him away.
Hel was more curious than cautious, so she asked, “It’s all right. I
certainly can’t hurt you. And I could do with some company.” A rustle. She
patted the dirt and straw floor. “Come on. Come here.”
“I’m not a dog,” a young male voice replied from the
dark.
“I never said you were.” Hel could finally see the outline of a small
form huddled in a corner. “Come on over and be friendly.”
“Why? What’s in it for you?”
“Nothing more than I said - just a little company. Now come on before I
get mad and refuse to talk to you when you get lonely.”
“Sorry,” the young man said. He warily crept over towards her. She could
see him better then and was surprised: he was not a young man; he was little
more than a boy. He sat by the wall, but a couple of arm lengths away from
her.
“My name is Hel,” she introduced. “What are you
called?”
“Lots of stuff. But my name is Dallon. So what are you in
for?”
“I’m not really sure. A man in purple asked me where I was going and
tried to grab me. Well, my destination and body are no one’s business but mine.
So I punched him.”
“You hit one of the Governor’s Guardsmen?! Those creeps are the most
powerful of the four city guards! Oh, lady, they’re going to throw you into the
hole for a long time.” Dallon shook his head and sat back.
“I see - I think,” Hel mused. Then she said, I am not really familiar
with the way they run things around here, so much of it is strange. I’m very
curious as to why they have four city guards. It seems to be a bit of an
overkill.”
Dallon chuckled. “You’re a real fish to this city, aren’t
you?”
“I beg your pardon?”
“You’re new to these parts...?”
“Oh, yes. My home is pretty far away, I believe.”
“You’re not sure?” Dallon inquired.
Hel pointed assuredly. “I do know it’s that way. I’ve just lost track of
some miles. What do you know about this city?”
“Enough.”
“Well, then, why don’t you tell me about it?”
“You haven’t even heard about Keepsafe?”
“I’m afraid not,” Hel answered.
Dallon said, “I guess I can fill you in. You see, Keepsafe has four city
guards because the three countries that border here share it. But they’ve never
agreed on how to run it, so each country has it’s own garrison patrolling
around. Then the city Governor also has his guard to try to keep the others from
bumping heads.”
“You do know this city well.”
“I know cities. It pays to case a place before...” Dallon stopped
abruptly.
“What is it?” Hel prodded.
“Why am I telling you my business? I don’t even know your
scheme.”
“My ‘scheme’?”
It was Dallon’s turn to prod. “Yeah, what are you all about? It’s a
little hard to believe that you came to Keepsafe not knowing what’s
happening.”
If it had been a gruff man mouthing off at her, Hel probably would have
knocked him out. But there was something about this boy that she just couldn’t
get angry at. “All right, I’ll tell you my story. I assume that’s what you want
to hear.”
“It’ll work.”
“Well, there’s not too much to it. I used to live on the island of
Tremain - we like to keep to ourselves there, so I’m sure you haven’t heard of
it. A vile cousin of mine managed to get me captured by some raiders. They were
going to sell me to something called a menagerie. I didn’t like the sound of it,
so I sank their ship before they landed. I managed to get to shore, and I’ve
been wandering around ever since.”
Dallon whistled. “Wow. That’s something. So you must be out hunting down
that cousin of yours.”
“No. Why would I be?”
“Don’t you want revenge?”
“I suppose. But it’ll only happen when the opportunity presents itself.
Everything always does come around. Until then, I might as well have a look
around and see what I can. I’m a very curious type.”
Dallon sighed. “Yeah, me too. But neither of us are going anywhere unless
we get out of here.”
“That’s true.” Hel could sense that the boy was becoming used to her
presence. “So, do you want to tell me about you?”
“Sure, why not? There’s even less to it than yours. I’ve been living off
the streets for as long as I can remember. And I sometimes take what I need to
take care of myself. But wouldn’t you know it? I get tossed in here for
something I didn’t steal. Ain’t that a first?”
“I really couldn’t say,” Hel replied unrhetorically. “What did they say
you stole?”
He hesitated. Well, they say I took a belt of knives. But I didn’t. They
were given to me...sort of. Ha! But did I get the last
laugh.”
“What do you mean?”
Dallon smirked. “They think they got everything when they took the belt
away from me. But I was able to slip the buckle off and hide it on me. I’m good
at that.”
Hel nodded. “I’ll bet you are. But what good is a buckle going to do
you?”
He shrugged. “I can’t think of everything. It looked like it alone could
be worth something, and the moment was ripe to take it. I might be able to sell
it when I get out of here.”
“When you get out?” Hel chuckled. “Don’t you mean
if?”
“Naw. I’ve been in worse messes before. Something will come
up.”
Hel thought for a moment, and then said, “Maybe we could help each other
get out of here. Are you game?”
“Whoa. Wait a second. I though you were a big one for letting things
happen when they will.”
“I am. But occasionally you have to help things happen by themselves.
Could I see that buckle?”
Dallon shrugged. “I guess so.” He reached into the top of his boot and
pulled out a small square of metal. “Why?”
“I thought it could be used as a weapon. There’s not much to it, though.”
She examined the buckle. It was slightly curved with two hooks on the back to
connect with a belt. The front surface was carved with some sort of
rune.
“What does this say?” Hel asked, pointing to the
rune.
“What does what say?”
“There’s a word or something here. Can you read
it?”
Dallon took the buckle, squinted, and held it close to his face. “You can
see that? I can feel something carved there, but I can’t really make it out. Not
that it’d do me any good anyhow. I can’t read.” Dallon ran his finger over the
buckle again. “I’m not even sure it’s a word. It’s very
intricate.”
Hel said, “I don’t think it will help much as a weapon much, either. Now,
you did say it was given to you?”
“Yeah, sort of. I was following this big guy, ‘cause he was just swinging
his coin purse around like he was inviting trouble. He sat down on a carriage
bench and set the belt of knives beside him. When the carriage came to pick him
up, he left the belt behind. Well, I figured it would be a good idea those
knives didn’t fall into the wrong hands, so I took them. A couple of minutes
later, I run right into the Cran City Guard. Of course, they didn’t believe my
story - they said it looked to rich for me to own anyways, so here I am.”
“You didn’t fight them?” Hel asked.
Dallon laughed. “Me against six? Hey, I’m good with the knife, but not
that good.”
Hel considered that if he did have his knives, and she was not trapped as
she was - or at least if she had her ironwood staff - they just might be able to
escape. Big ifs.
She said, “Well, whatever feeble reasons those guards had, we’re here
now. All we can do is play it by ear.”
“That’s how I’ve played my whole life. No one else can do it for
you.”
“True. But tell me: do you know where they put your knife belt?”
Dallon thought for a moment. “Yeah. I think so. Before they brought me
down here, they gave it to an old warder in the main guardhouse. I think he put
it in a cabinet.”
Hel smiled. “Then it’s right with my favorite
weapon.”
“What’s that?”
“An ironwood staff. If we could only get to that cabinet, we would have a
very good chance of getting out.”
Dallon said, “Sure! All we have to do is break down this door, get past a
few guards, go through a couple of more doors, and then saunter right into the
guard house and excuse ourselves while we get our weapons! No
problem!”
Hel stated, “It won’t be quite that easy.”
Slapping his hand to his forehead, the young thief groaned, “I don’t
believe you, lady. Those are impossible odds. It can’t be done.” He waved the
buckle. “I might as well wish for the knife belt right in my hand. I...frigget
tork!”
Hel watched with interest as Dallon dropped the buckle and jumped back.
She reached and picked it up. There was now a black leather belt with seven
knives attached to it. “I believe you wanted these?”
He stared at the belt and then at Hel. “How did you do that?! Are you
some kind of witch or something?”
“First off, I don’t know what a witch is, and secondly, I didn’t do it.
You must have.” Hel felt a sickness begin to rise.
“I didn’t do it! I just...wait a second.”
“What?” She tried to ignore the small pain.
Dallon snapped his fingers. “I’ll bet that big guy was a wizard and these
are his magic knives. But why would he leave them?”
“I haven’t the slightest idea,” Hel replied. “I don’t even know what you
are talking about. What is a wizard?” Her stomach twisted.
“You don’t know...? Boy. You really must have just come off the
boat.”
“I believe I did tell you that already.”
“You’re something else, lady,” Dallon chuckled. “But the important thing
is - we have a weapon now.”
Hel was beginning to feel very sick. It didn’t occur to her until that
moment what was happening to her. “Listen,” she tried to tell Dallon over the
pain, “there’s something else about me that I didn’t talk about. I was sure you
wouldn’t believe it, and it’s really my own business anyhow! I’m not of your
race!”
Dallon looked puzzled. “Well, I figured that. Your accent is strange, and
from what I can see you’re a lot darker...”
“No! That’s not what I mean! I’m an Equessa! I...ahh! Her midsection
exploded in pain.
“What’s wrong?! Hey, lady!”
“Get back! It’s the change!”
Dallon didn’t need to be told again. He retreated to a corner as Hel
moaned and thrashed about. Her body twisted at strange angles; her legs
stretched out beyond their normal length. The transformation was wild and
painful, but somewhere beneath the suffering there was also comfort: Hel knew
that the change was coming around full circle.
After many minutes, she called to Dallon, “You can come back now. I’m all
right.”
He crept towards her voice. “Where are you?”
“Right in front of you.” But her voice had come from above. Dallon jumped
back. The huge outline of a horse was there; but instead of the usual head, the
neck seemed to extend up into a human torso. Dallon sat down
hard.
Hel said, “I guess I should have told you my full story. And when I said
different race, I should have said species. This is my natural form. Ever since
I was taken from Tremain, I have gone through a couple of changes. First I would
turn into, what you would call, a horse. Then I became just a human. Now I am
back as I should be.”
Dallon stammered, “Half horse, half human.”
“No!” Hel bristled. “I am Equessa. Don’t make that mistake
again.”
“Sure. Sorry. I...hoo boy. This is nuts. Magic knives, a lady who’s not a
lady. What next?”
She bent from the waist-withers and reached down to the hapless boy. “I
think it would be a good idea if we did not stick around to find
out.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The lone guard strolled lazily down the jail corridor. He stopped by a
door and listened to the returned silence. He chuckled at the remembered cries
of the woman. He never would have thought the little shrimp had it in him. He
leaned close to the door and considered having some fun himself. His last
thought was of how strange it was to be smelling horse down in the
cells.
Hel kicked out and the door smashed out onto the guard. She had to duck
to go through the doorway; Dallon followed after. As they went down the
corridor, Hel expected to meet more guards at any moment. She was not
disappointed. Four of them came at a run through the end gate, but they slowed
to a stop when they saw her rearing form. Dallon took advantage of their
hesitation to put his knives to use. One toss took a guard in the neck; a second
dispatched his partner. The following two jumped over the bodies and renewed
their charge.
“Nice move, boy,” Hel chided. “Now they’ll fight
harder.”
“That’s the thanks I get for helping?!”
“There’s no need to kill if you can knock them out.” She suddenly leapt
forward at a surprising speed. One guard backed up, but the other tried to
defend himself with his spear. Hel hoofed him in the shoulder and grabbed his
weapon in the same move. As the guard looked up at her dumbfounded, she swung
the spear around and cracked him along side the head.
The last guard turned to run away. Hel hefted the spear and tossed it at
him, but not to impale. It twirled through the air like a child’s toy and
tripped the fleeing man. By the time he was able to catch his wind and get up,
Hel was there. She snatched off his helm and clubbed him with
it.
Dallon caught up with her by the end of the corridor. “Wait up, Hel. You
might need me --- fat chance, huh?”
“I haven’t forgotten you. And I think if you were a little more discreet
with those knives of yours, you would be better off.”
“Whatever. At least we’re at something I can do good.” Dallon examined
the gate. “Piece of cake.” He used a knife to jimmy the lock
open.
Hel huffed, “Why didn’t you do that on the cell
door?”
“It opened the wrong way. Now walk quietly so we don’t warn anyone
else.”
“It’s a little difficult to tip-toe with hooves.”
“Oops. Sorry.”
The gate opened to an ascending stairwell. The ceiling was lower than in
the corridor, so Hel had to duck lower. Another closed door greeted them at the
top.
Dallon whispered, “There’s no telling what could be on the other side, so
be ready for anything.”
“I was foaled ready,” Hel returned.
“Right. Okay, let’s go.”
Dallon burst through the door with knives at the ready. About a dozen
guards were there in the guardhouse. Dallon stood there looking as Hel clopped
past him to see why he had stopped. She was more suspicious than
amazed.
All of the guards were asleep.
Dallon whispered, “This is too good to be true.”
“You’re right,” Hel mused. Then she yelled, “Hey! What’s up?!”
The boy looked as he was going to die of fright, but none of the guards
stirred.
“Are they dead?” Dallon asked.
“No. They are still breathing. See if my staff is in the cabinet you
saw.”
Dallon went over to a series of doors by one wall. He opened one, reached
in, and took out a long, reddish pole. He carried it with both
hands.
“Wow. Now I know why you call it ironwood. You could really crack so
skulls with this...I know! Only when necessary.”
“You learn quick. Let’s go.”
They left the city jail and met no further resistance. With the early
pre-dawn dark, and with Dallon’s knowledge of back alleys, they were able to get
out of the city without much notice. In a corpse of trees just outside of town,
Hel stopped so that the boy could catch his breath and
rest.
She grabbed a handful of grass and nibbled on it as she considered their
situation. They were free, but for how long? Would the city guard give chase?
The little that Hel knew about humans told her that they had a thing about
revenge. It was an ugly, driving force and she didn’t understand it well, but
she did know what it could make them do.
She looked at Dallon. Blond of hair and blue eyed, he was almost a
perfect picture of youthful innocence. The black strap of knives that he wore
across his chest was a heavy contrast to his looks and threadbare clothes. For
all his bravado, he would not last long against the city guard alone. Hel
chuckled at herself; was she starting to have maternal instincts for a young
human? Her mother had warned her that such things could happen to mares who
didn’t foal before their thirtieth season.
Hel laughed again. Besides the obvious differences, she certainly did not
look like she could be Dallon’s mother. Whereas he was fair, she was black of
hair and mane and her skin and hide were a dark brown. When she was in human
form she fit in well with the southern region because of her coloration. Only
her facial features were different. They did not carry the broader
characteristics typical of the south. Her face was smooth and elegant, and was
offset by her strikingly grey eyes.
She noticed that Dallon was studying her. True, Hel had encountered many
strange things since coming to the mainland. But she must seem just as strange
to the humans. Perhaps his bravado was to cover his fear.
“So what do you want to do now?” she asked him.
“Maybe rest awhile longer, then we can decide.”
“Don’t you think it would be a good idea to get clear of this area? Those
guards might come looking for us and those knives can’t hold out
forever.”
Dallon smirked. “I’m not too sure about that last part. I discovered
another trick this belt has.”
“What’s that?”
He pulled several knives out of their sheaths and tossed them at a tree.
They all stuck in a close grouping. “Now watch,” he said pointing to the belt.
As he touched each empty sheath, a knife suddenly popped back into it. Hel
looked to the tree and the knives were gone.
“Nifty, huh?” he asked. “I found out about it by accident. I had left a
couple of knives stuck in those guards back there. But when I touched the
sheaths to take them off, the knives came back. I’m set.”
Hel shook her head. “That’s nice. But don’t you think you should get out
of here while you’re ahead?...and while you have a head?”
“Well, maybe. Okay, shall we go?”
“What do you mean ‘we’?” Hel did want to bring him, but she didn’t want
him being too sure of himself.
Dallon looked crestfallen. He stammered, “But I...I mean I thought...this
is...”
“Spit it out, boy.”
“I thought I could go with you.”
Hel was silent a moment, then asked, “Do you really want to come with
me?”
“Yeah. We could look out for each other! We’d make a great team.”
“I’m not sure about that. But if you wanted to come, all you had to do
was ask.”
The young thief looked down at the ground. “I’m not too good at asking
for things.”
“Try.”
He sighed, stood up straight, and then asked, “Can I go along with
you?”
Hel smiled warmly. “Sure. The company might be
nice.”
“Now you’re talking!”
“I wasn’t before?”
“Sure. Let’s go find a city that’s not so boring.” Dallon started to walk
north.
“Hey. Where are you going?” Hel stopped him.
“I figure Frazettapur would be a good place to go. Lot’s of people from
all over go there. Even you might fit in.”
“Thanks. But I meant how do you think we are getting
there?”
“I can walk! I always walk!”
Hel chuckled and reached down to him. “Come on. You’d be tired within a
day and you would only slow me down. Hop up.”
Dallon sheepishly took the hand up and sat on Hel’s back. She thought his
male pride might be taking a wounding, but that was better than being caught by
the city guard.
She turned back to him. “Just remember: I don’t make a habit of this. Now
tell me about these things you call wizard and magic.”
They traveled then, to whatever might be coming next. Hel didn’t know if,
or how long, in her natural form, but at least it gave her more options on how
to face what came. She liked to have the freedom to choose. And choice was the
only thing she whole-heartedly believed in.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
No need to believe, but only to do. And no one has much of a choice when
it comes to such matters.
“I am compelled to compel,”
Zandor explained to the air.
CHAPTER
FOUR
Court
Intrigue
Squinting into the sunset, Haelan could see a great bird crossing the sky
again. She had noticed it an hour before as she set up camp. She hoped it was
just one of the predatory birds of the area; she tried to keep herself from
thinking it was a carrion eater, but her recent nightmare told her it was all
too possible.
Her solitary camp was in the same spot she had lost her people. They were
gone, either to a new part of the country or trampled to death. The Maori had
separated her from her people and wiped out any trace of their
existence.
Haelan shivered at the memory of the Maori. She had miscalculated the day
of their mass migratory stampede. The Maori horse tribes traveled from southern
Frelcock, through central Negluvia, and into the Barbarian Territories of the
north each spring; their return would be in the fall. Thousands upon thousands
of hooves had shaken the plains all around her. Her only protection had been a
small spur of rock as they thundered past, hours without
end.
A sob escaped her as she put another faggot into the fire. She pushed a
stray strand of scarlet back from her eyes and took a bite of the tuber that
comprised her meager diet. She lost interest in the meal and decided it was time
to sleep.
So, with a heavy heart, the young lass curled up in her blankets and was
soon sound asleep.
The clopping of hooves brought her to instant wakefulness. But it wasn’t
the hurried beat of a stampede - only a solitary horse. Still, a rider could
mean trouble for a lone girl out on the plains. She strained her eyes in the
dark. A steed with no rider is what she made out as the moon momentarily shone
out from behind a cloud.
It looked to be a fat horse heading for her camp. The body was uncommonly
wide; perhaps something was tied to it’s side or hung from it’s back. Haelan sat
up slowly as the beast regarded her.
The moon winked out again from its billowy haven and lit the
scene.
“Oh!” Haelan exclaimed.
The horse reared slightly and it’s wings extended out. Then it folded
them back to its sides and regarded her once more. His white hide and feathers
shone brightly.
“Are you the human named Haelan?” it asked.
“You talk!”
“As do you. I was told I could find a human named Haelan on this plain.
Are you she?”
“Well, yes.”
“That is well. Are you a healer?”
Haelan nodded. “Yes. All of my people...yes.”
“Excellent. Then Veillatif retrieved reliable information. Come! Gather
your pack. I will ride you.”
“Wait! What is going on? Who told you I was here? Why do you need a
healer? What are you?”
The winged horse sighed patiently, then said, “My name is Mormoire. My
king is deathly ill. Will you come with me? Please?”
“Why, yes.” And without a second thought about what she might be getting
into, Haelan scrambled out of her bedroll. She relaced the front of her bodice,
wondering how modest she should be with an intelligence not of her race. She
hurried to collect what meager things she owned: two small pots, blankets, pack,
knife - not much, but it comprised her world. Strapping them over her shoulder,
she turned to the winged steed.
“Climb onto my back,” he said, unfolding his wings slightly. She pulled
herself up and held on fast to his mane as he started to trot.
“Hold on tightly,” Mormoire warned. He broke into a gallop and spread his
wings. Haelan closed her eyes.
“Diancecht,” she murmured.
She thought she would be scared of horses for the rest of her life, and
now she was riding one - a winged, talking horse at that. Slowly she opened her
eyes. A dark expanse opened to her view below. It was still too dark to
distinguish any landmarks, even with the moon fully
uncovered.
“Fear not,” came the reassuring voice of Mormoire, “you are not the first
human I have ever borne.”
“Great.” Haelan could make out the distant, jagged horizon of the West
Reach Mountains and realized that that was their destination. Her hair and skirt
were whipped back by the great speed of their passage. She wondered if this was
the great bird she had spied combing the western sky earlier that evening.
Another mystery. But there was one thing she could clear
up.
“Who is Veillatif?” she asked. “You said he told you where to find
me.”
“Yes, Veillatif is the King’s champion. He traveled to far off Castle
Shine, which lies on an island in the Watlan Ocean, to seek council with the
wizard there. King Tencendor has fallen ill of a malady we are unfamiliar with.
So he asked the wizard’s advice. The wizard could not help, but he told of where
a healer that could help lived; he gave your name. Veillatif collapsed in the
Throne Room with his news and so I, instead of the great Veillatif, went to find
you.”
“I’ve never met any wizards.”
“They are a strange lot. Who knows how he obtained his information? I
only pray that you are able to help our liege.”
“I’ll try.”
She felt his muscles strain for more speed. Carefully, she reached out
with her senses. Realizing that he had been going for hours at great speed, she
used her powers to ease his fatigue. She nearly lost her grip from the wave of
weariness that ran through her. She held tight and let it dissipate
out.
“Thank you,” said Mormoire, “but save your talents for my King.”
“I can’t help him if we don’t get there,” she
defended.
He fell silent then, exerting his strength to pass the many leagues that
needed to be covered. Haelan meditated uneasily on his back as the minutes
slipped into hours.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Dawn was not quite upon them when the great aviary of the pegasi came
into view. Their mountain home was part natural cave formation, and part
construction. Mormoire explained to Haelan that the rocky castle was made ages
before by the dwarves. For reasons lost to time, they abandoned the nearly
finished structure and moved south into the Davanhi Range of the West Reach
Mountains. It was at that time that the pegasi were also forming their first
commonwealth, and so they used the empty dwellings as a stronghold. When the
Dwarves never returned to claim what they had built, the developing of the
winged race stayed and kept as their own.
Mormoire glided down to a large balcony.
“Is this the King’s chambers?” Haelan asked.
“No, it would be presumptuous to enter directly, no matter the
haste.”
The balcony opened into a large hall. A great steed came galloping up to
meet them. He was ocher of hide and wing, and violet of
mane.
“Noble Grossaille,” Mormoire greeted, “how fairs the King?” “Unchanged.
Is this the Haelan that Veillatif spoke of?”
“Yes. Let us conduct her to our liege.”
“Should you not rest?” Grossaille inquired.
“Only when I see the King healed. How fairs Veillatif?” The two steeds
led Haelan into a passage.
“He is up and around, ready to stomp Tachebrum into dust.”
“Tachebrum still opposes the alliance with Vulcania then,” Mormoire
stated as fact, not as a question.
“Aye. And Veillatif opposes idleness.”
Haelan tried to enter the conservation, even though her mind was more on
the task ahead. “Where is Vulcania? I’ve never heard...oh!”
Her cry of surprise came at seeing another Pegasus entering the
passageway in front of their path. All of the winged horses were impressive to
the petite healer, but this newcomer was magnificent. He was a giant of a steed,
towering well over seven and a half feet at the withers. His black hide
glistened and his red mane and tail reflected the fiery temperament of his eyes.
Black also were his wings with just the tips of his wings
scarlet.
“Hail, Veillatif,” the other pegasi greeted.
“Grossaille, Mormoire,” he returned. “I see your quest was fruitful.” He
nodded an acknowledgment to Haelan and then turned to lead them
on.
“You’re welcome,” she muttered.
Mormoire whispered to her, “Take no offence at our Champion’s manners.
His heart is greatly burdened with the King’s illness.” Aloud, he asked, “When
will a decision be made on this Pyrage alliance?”
“It must be soon,” the black stallion’s voice rumbled. “Great Tencendor’s
illness could not have come at a worse time. We must wait for
him.”
Grossaille said, “Tachebrum is of the opinion that a temporary regent
should be appointed.”
“Tachebrum!” Veillatif stomped his hoof. “No doubt who he would have
rule. He preaches peace, yet in the end he would have us allied with
McAmal.”
“I doubt you not, fair Veillatif, but ‘tis difficult to prove his
friendships. He has the respect of the elders for they remember his prowess in
the Troll Wars. And he woos favor of the young pegasi with his talk of peace and
prosperity,” Mormoire explained.
“He aspires too high,” added Grossaille.
Veillatif declared, “He will not see his ambitions ripen while I
live.”
Tachebrum is jealous of the King favoring you. He always boasts of his
part in the war against the Troll King, Riejim, while downplaying your
role.”
The black pegasi sighed. “Curse him. He was valiant once, but envy has
undone him.”
Haelan listened without comment, as the pegasi seemed to take little note
of her anyhow. Having come from a loosely structured tribe of nomads, this
political intrigue was almost too much for her to understand. She only wanted to
get to the King’s chamber and practice what she knew best.
Within the moment, that wish was met.
Stopping in front of a great door, Veillatif said, “Wait here. I will see
to King Tencendor before conducting you in.” After entering the chamber, the
door closed behind him.
Haelan turned to Mormoire and asked, “I’m still not sure why you need me.
Surely there must be other healers around?”
Mormoire replied, “Aye. The Pyrages of Vulcania have great magicks. But
Tachebrum had counseled against seeking their help, stating that it would put
the King under obligation and a pact with them would be
unfair.”
Grossaille added, “ Veillatif circumvented his weak argument by going to
a neutral wizard. When he directed us to you, there was not the time for further
searching. I pray you can help.”
“The King must be made well,” Mormoire said. “We need his direction for
this time of upheaval. Tachebrum is swaying favor for himself for some ill
purpose, I am sure. His attempts at downplaying Veillatif’s role in the Troll
Wars are ludicrous. Our great champion held the pass of Nanoc alone for nine
hours ‘till reinforcements came. But the younger members of our kingdom were not
there, and Veillatif does not boast of his own accomplishments. I only hope they
will not listen to the jealous Tachebrum.”
The door to the King’s chamber opened again. Veillatif came out and
nodded to Haelan. “Heal him,” was all he said. He stood to wait with the others
as the girl went in.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The great stallion’s sides trembled. He had one wing extended to give him
support as he strove to upright. His regal carriage awed Haelan; even in
sickness the winged horse was majestic. She knelt at his side and brushed his
wild mane back from his eyes.
“Where does it hurt?” she asked.
“Pain means nothing to me,” answered the Lord of the Pegasi.
“Would you rather keep it? Be honest with me or I won’t be able to
help.”
Tencendor sighed wearily. “You are right, lass. I should set pride aside
for the present. The pain comes from my stomach.”
Haelan moved to a better position and lightly touched the King’s side. He
lifted a golden wing to give her more room. Inhaling deeply, she let her
instinctive senses probe for the source of his ailment. She could have easily
diagnosed the problem herself, but it was always better if the patient
cooperated. That’s what her mother had always said.
She breathed normally and probed deeper. Pain! Red-hot pain! She could
not understand how he could remain conscious with that much pain. Willing the
link to become stronger, she felt a twinge in her own stomach. Sweat beaded off
her brow as she fought down the fear. She could see the red lines of the
affliction travel from the King’s body, up her arms and into her own
stomach.
A cry escaped her lips. The link was strong; the pain came in wave after
wave. It was coming too fast for her to dissipate. It was necessary to absorb
the illness before her body could heal it, but this was too much. The pain
became agony. Her face was white and her body convulsed. The agony seemed to be
without end.
Suddenly, she was flying away from the King. She lay gasping across the
chamber.
“Would you kill yourself seeking my cure?!” Tencendor demanded. He had
swept her away with his wing. “You absorb the symptoms, I see. But I am a
Pegasi. I can withstand much more pain than a mere human.”
Haelan let the last of the pain fade away. “The link was too strong for
me to regulate.”
“By Equa’s balls! Even so, my strength is returning!” As he stood
upright, he called, “Grossaille!”
The chamber door opened. “My Lord?”
“Get me Tachebrum and the Vulcanian Ambassador! Tell Veillatif to wait
until they arrive before he comes in!” the King commanded.
“Aye, my Lord.”
After he left, Haelan said, “You should rest. I didn’t finish.” “I am
well enough. I must complete this affair first, but you must confirm my
suspicions. What was the cause of my ailment?”
Haelan hesitated as she told him.
King Tencendor nodded. “This is a dark day, but I should have known it
was coming. My own loyalties blinded me. Now, all must be made
right.”
They waited in silence. Several minutes later, the door reopened. A green
and black Pegasus shouldered his way past Grossaille as he tried to enter.
Mormoire followed the two, and a man dressed in red and gold trimmed robes came
last.
The green colored Pegasus stopped when he saw the King standing, but then
he came forward and said, “Your highness, you should not be
up.”
Tencendor gave him a stern glance. “We shall talk momentarily,
Tachebrum.” He turned to the man. “Zable, most worthy emissary. Tell your
masters that when the need arises, the pegasi shall be ready to give whatever
assistance is called for.”
The man bowed. “Thank you, great Tencendor.”
“But your majesty...” began Tachebrum.
“Now, Tachebrum, faithful councilor, who alone waited upon me...alone of
all my faithful chargers did serve my food, see to my
needs.”
He nodded to the acknowledgment.
“Why did you do it?”
“Your Grace?”
“I have been poisoned!”
“My lord!” shouted Veillatif. Mormoire and Grossaille blocked the door as
Tachebrum looked from side to side.
“What have you to say for yourself?” demanded the King.
“Why?”
“Why??!” Tachebrum spat. “You ask me why? When you put me aside for this
colt? After all my service? I was sent to parley with the trolls; alone I went
to certain death! And I would have died had not another helped me. He treated me
with dignity and gave me good counsel. He showed me a great source of strength
and power; the pegasi could one-day rule over the land as when this world was
new. I hungered for that, but he bade me wait - bide my time. That day would not
come until Vulcania sought aid against my new allies. That day is
now!”
“You dealt with the fowl deamons of McAmal?!”
“Aye! And I would do so again!” Tachebrum stomped his hoof. “We shall
rise up and crush all who stand in our way!”
Veillatif cried, “You are done!” and charged at
him.
The traitor reared and fled the chamber, bowling over Mormoire and
escaping out into the hall. Veillatif galloped after him; Grossaille
followed.
Tencendor staggered back, weak from his partial recovery and the
revelation of a friend turned betrayer.
“Get out, now,” Haelan directed the remaining Pegasus. “I’m not finished
here.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Several days passed. The Vulcanian emissary left after working out the
details of the alliance. Tachebrum had eluded pursuit and presumably had fled
towards McAmal. King Tencendor made full recovery with the aid of Haelan, and
Veillatif railed and stomped about the castle promising revenge - all the while
ruefully cursing himself for failing his King, despite the arguments by everyone
to the contrary.
As Tencendor regained his strength, many types of council were met and
the activity around the mountain castle increased. All of the pegasi were openly
joyful at their King’s recovery, but there was also an unspoken nervousness
beneath the renewed spirit. It puzzled Haelan until she finally realized that
they were behaving much like a normal horse herd would before a great
storm.
Haelan had been given a room in the main aerie and was visited
occasionally by Mormoire. Other winged horses came to visit her also, but she
felt more of a friend in the white stallion.
“So your people could still be alive,” Mormoire tried to
encourage.
“I don’t see how anything could have survived that stampede. They were
directly in the path of the Maori.”
“There is always cause for hope. No bodies were seen and, without a body,
it is how the Dwarves say, ‘Habeas Corpus.’ What if I were to search the area
again? We owe you much.”
Haelan sighed. “You have repaid me many times over by making me feel I
have another home here. No, you have searched more than enough. I think I should
just accept the fact that I am probably alone now.” Her voice wavered, but did
not break. “I’ll be all right.”
Mormoire nuzzled her hand. “Your brave heart does me proud. You will
always have a friend here.”
“As she has friends elsewhere,” came a voice from the dark.
Mormoire reared up, alert for signs of treachery. Haelan drew back from
the portentous tones of the intruder.
“No need to be alarmed.” A dark cloaked figure stepped out of the
shadows.
“How long have you been there?” demanded Mormoire.
“Not long at all. Haelan, your help is needed
again.”
“Who are you?” she asked timidly.
“My name is Zandor.”
“The wizard of Castle Shine!” the Pegasus
exclaimed.
“You seem top know a great deal about me,” Haelan said. “You told the
pegasi that I could help them, and now you try to direct me again. Why do I feel
like I’m losing control over my life?”
Zandor said, “We are all directed by life’s events. I simply follow the
visions of events to come. A vision led me to send the Pegasi to you. And now
another vision has involved you elsewhere. A gathering of heroes is taking
place, and your destiny is tied to theirs.”
“I’m no hero.”
“To us you are,” stated Mormoire. “But remember I am your friend. If you
do not wish to listen to this man, I shall remove him.”
“No,” Haelan said. “That’s all right. Let him talk.” She was feeling some
trepidation at having another mysterious event intrude upon her life, and yet
there was a small tinge of excitement in knowing that her talents were of
importance.
Zandor continued, “I ask you openly to join the gathering. The danger is
great, for you will face a powerful foe.”
“I am not a fighter.”
“They have enough warriors. It is your talents that are of
importance.”
Haelan started slightly. “Who...who is the enemy?”
“You would be siding against none less than the denizens of McAmal,” the
wizard intoned.
“I think I am already on their wrong side.” She looked to Mormoire. He
nodded his head. “What should I do?”
“Go to Frazettapur. Seek out a Yutavian lady - Tala, by name. The
gathering centers around one close to her.”
“But...what’s going to happen on McAmal? Why are we needed?” Zandor
shrugged. “I do not know; the vision goes no further than that. I can only ask
you to go. The decision is yours.” With that, he turned and walked back into the
shadows. Mormoire followed, but found only a deserted
corner.
“I am having second thoughts about this wizard,” he said. “He does not
feel right.”
“But he didn’t promise anything. No riches or glory - nothing,” Haelan
mused. “Besides, I may be helping you by going against McAmal.”
“Are you contemplating this rash act?”
“It’s not all that rash. I’ll go find this Tala of Yutavia and get some
answers from her. I won’t commit myself to anything, and I can drop out at any
time. Will you take me to Frazettapur?”
Mormoire sighed. “It is against my better judgment, but you must choose
your path.”
Haelan hugged him around the neck. “Thank you. You’re a good friend,
Mormoire. Maybe I can meet you after I’ve found what I need.”
“I wish to be sure of your safety, but I will not go into a human
town.”
“I understand. I’m sure something will throw us together again.” “Aye.
That it may.”
They talked longer into the night. Haelan mostly listened as Mormoire
gave her advice on how to lay plans and anticipate all
contingencies.
But what could be certain when magic was
involved?
CHAPTER
FIVE
To Meet By
Chance
The sun was close to setting over the southern plains of Negluvia. The
warm air and clear sky promised a pleasant night for sleeping, and the river
flowed lazily by, burbling towards its final destination in the
Gulf.
A lone, young-looking man watched this scene. He stood at the top of a
hill overlooking the river and the plains. A mile or beyond the river he could
see the ruined walls and buildings of the long dead city of Drawoher. He closed
his eyes and recalled a different image of the city. It was young and teeming
with life, a center of activity for settlers, pilgrims, and the usual lot of
tourists. It had been a favorite place for him to come and relax or to find
minor adventuring. The duality of the city’s peace and excitement had been only
one of its appeals for him. It was there that he had met his one, true love for
the first time.
Figment sighed at the
bittersweet memory; it was there that he had also lost his love for the first
time.
Opening his eyes again, the five hundred year old mage looked down at the
river. He put his musings aside as he noticed a small figure crossing the
shallow river. It was a young blond girl not much past the age of twenty. She
wore only a halter and loinskirt; her only belongings seemed to be a light pack
and a slim, curved scimitar which she carried high to keep them from getting
wet.
Figment watched as she climbed up the opposite bank from where he was.
Looking around, she put down her pack and stuck the scimitar into the ground.
After gathering some wood and making a small fire, she removed her wet clothes
and hung them on a nearby bush to dry. Finally, she spread a bedroll out onto
the ground, crawled between the blankets, and was soon
asleep.
The old mage considered himself a gentleman, but he could not keep from
staring at the girl. It wasn’t so much her nakedness that attracted him, though
she did have a finely trimmed, petite build. It was the azure glow around her
that he could see when he concentrated beyond his five senses. It was a very
recognizable aura that he had seen in twelve other women - twelve other women
who were one in the same.
He shook his head and sighed once more. What goes
around...
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The smell of bacon cooking wafted over the campsite. Figment smiled as he
stirred the small flame under the pan. He had been many places and experienced
many things in his half a millennium life, but he thought that nothing could
come close to the pleasurable scent of frying bacon in the open
air.
Figment noticed the girl stir in her bedroll. She half smiled. Suddenly,
her eyes popped wide open. Rolling out of the blankets, she snatched her sword
and came up at the ready. She remained in a fighting stance as she glared over
the fire at the grinning mage.
“Good morning,” he
greeted.
“How long have you been there?”
“Since a little after midnight. I’ve fixed the bacon the way you like it:
not too raw not to crisp.”
“How do you know how I like it?”
Figment toned his grin down to a smile. “A fork is much better to eat
with than a sword.”
“Huh?”
“You’re shivering. I’ve left a cloak over by your other clothes.” The
girl glanced down at herself as if noticing her unclothed state for the first
time, but she didn’t jump to quickly cover up. Instead, slowly and with much
dignity, she walked over to the bush where the cloak was, put her own clothes on
first, and then wrapped the dark purple cloak about her shoulders. It clasped at
the neck with a silver Pegasus.
“Very nice,” she said.
“I was just thinking the same,” Figment complemented. He handed her a
plate with eggs and bacon. “Here, enjoy.”
She took them and warily sampled the breakfast offering. She smiled and
nodded, then silently dug into the food - all the while still watching him over
the plate.
Figment knew that he did not intimidate the girl in the least. Besides
the fact that she looked every bit the fighter who could take care of herself,
he, on the other hand, looked more like a pampered nobleman. It was an image he
had cultivated to throw off his enemies and had nothing to do with liking
opulent dressings.
Being five-foot eight with blond hair and a clean-shaven face that made
him look about twenty years old, he was not a physically imposing sight. The
grey tights further softened his looks, blue tunic with silver embroider-work
dragon, and brown and blue cape he wore. His boots were doeskin, and his only
weapons were a skull pommel dagger and a gold hilted broadsword. Both looked to
be ornamental than useful - a mistake that many an enemy had made only once.
Figment, like his sword Traynor, held much strength and power behind a disarming
appearance.
“So,” he asked, “what name do you go by this time?”
“Beg pardon?”
“What do they call you? That is, deleting the obnoxious appendages of
enemies and cutesy pet names of friends and lovers.”
“Oh.”
“Well?”
“Ah...Samantha.”
“Lovely name.”
“And what’s yours?”
“Figment.”
“Named for that northern wizard, huh?”
“You might say that.” He wondered how familiar he should get with her. He
knew her other 12 incarnations, but he was still a stranger to her as far as she
could know. He decided to take it one step at a time. “Are you heading for
Drawoher this morning?”
“You mean that old ruin?” Samantha gestured seemingly nonchalant.
“Yes, that ruin. I was going there myself. Bit of a treasure
hunt.”
Samantha raised an eyebrow.
“Not for gems or gold,” Figment explained. “I was hoping to find a few
books or scrolls.”
“Uh, huh. Well, I was thinking of exploring the place. Mind if I tag
along?”
“Not at all. It’ll be refreshing company after my last companion. She
left me for a man that fixes wagons. Can you imagine? Ah, well,
life.”
Samantha gave him a puzzling smile. He wanted very much to use his extra
senses to read what she was thinking, but that came too close to violating her
privacy. Figment would wait and let natural time revel what new personality
traits his one true love had picked up ion this
incarnation.
Breakfast was cleaned up and they proceeded on foot to the ruined city.
It was only a short hike and Figment kept up a pleasant conservation
interspersed with many a joke. Samantha seemed reticent to talk about herself,
but Figment also managed to avoid giving away much on his background. The
getting to know each other was a two-way bridge.
Coming to the city gates, Figment tried to keep Samantha to his left so
she would not be able to examine the open door too closely. HE did not want her
to notice that the huge, brass gate hung weakly from its hinges. And he
especially did not want her to see the footprint in the metal from where he had
kicked it in the night before. He did not need his extra senses to know that she
was a bit jittery at entering the dead city.
The pavement was cracked and vegetation was slowly winning a war with the
streets. At one point, scrub trees blocked the entire path. Figment wished he
had continued beyond the gates the night before; but then again, it might have
looked too suspicious to have a freshly cut path waiting. The mage drew his
sword and commenced to clear the way.
He kept them on a direct path toward the main palace. Once there, he
found that it’s doors were smashed - but out, instead of in. His guard was
momentarily put up; he certainly didn’t do this one. But on closer examination,
he could see that the door had been broken decades before. Figment took
Samantha’s hand and led her over the wooden fragments and into the hallway.
Perhaps it was a little overly familiar, but she did not protest or pull her
hand away. Maybe she was feeling secure with him already. She was probably
feeling a dozen conflicting emotions, so that was a good sign that they would
begin to unjumble themselves. Good, Figment thought, the transition to
recognizing him would come quicker.
Halfway down the hallway, he stopped by an open stairwell. He pointed.
“Down there are the old treasure vaults. I’m going to the library. It’s a flight
of steps up just down the hall here...if you need me for
anything.”
“Ah, thanks.”
Figment hated to leave her behind, but he knew it would be helpful if she
had some time alone to sort her feelings out.
As he started to go, Samantha grabbed his arm and stopped him. She asked,
“Why do I feel like I should know you?”
Figment chuckled, “Everybody gets that feeling from time to time. Maybe
we knew each other in a former life.”
“I don’t believe in that stuff,” she scoffed. “Why learn lessons in a
past life, only to forget them in a reincarnation?”
“Why indeed?” he shrugged, and then continued down the hallway. He
glanced back before entering the stairwell to the library. Samantha stood,
staring off at nothing, her face tight with concentrated musings. Finally, she
shook her head, lit a torch, and entered her own
stairwell.
Figment chuckled at himself. There was no doubt about it: he was falling
in love with his one true love all over again.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The young-looking old mage was in a cheery mood as he entered the dusty
library. Not that that was too far off from his usual outlook on life. His moods
had to be measured in degrees of happiness, as melancholy was a practical
stranger to him - unlike his friend N’Con. Figment was always an optimist,
continually believing that things would eventually work out for the best. Not
that it always did, for destiny had a way of imposing her little reality checks
from time to time.
Destiny! Figment laughed. He had found her again, this time as a
sword-wielding treasure hunter. Maybe this time, maybe she would survive. He
prayed to the One God, the one who had taught him humility, that she would
outlive the curse that followed his love.
Figment laughed again, but
this time at himself. He found it hard to believe that there was actually a time
that he had thought of himself as a god. True, he had gained his many powers
from his father, who was considered the deity of Air. But his father was, more
accurately, a primal force in the universe. He was not a flashy personality with
myths of valor and scandal, like the northern sky god, Nirdon. The Primal
Elemental of Air would not even have had a personality if his worshippers had
not tried so hard to impose one. And so the only scandal he had ever created was
when he made his high priestess bear a son - a rebellious
son.
Figment sighed and ran his fingers along a shelf. It had once held many a
book of the last Baron of Drawoher. But the books, like the baron, were nothing
but dust. He had hoped that one, at least, had survived. Even some fiction would
have been nice for entertainment. Negluvia was known for it’s racy novels and
plays. He brushed his hand off and decided to go see how his love was doing. She
should have, by then, discovered that the treasure vaults had been sacked long
ago. Going over to a second story window, he flew out and down to the first
floor, entering one of the arched windows closest to the stairs Samantha had
descended. He didn’t need a torch, as he could see just as well in the dark. It
only took him a minute to reach the vault.
Trying the door, he found it
barred. Maybe he had overestimated Samantha’s trust in him. He decided against
kicking the door open; she might be on the other side of it. Besides, it was
better to explain things slowly to her, rather than give her a crash
course.
Easing himself into a state of relaxation, he breathed deeply, then
exhaled slowly. His body wavered and became translucent as he changed himself
into mist. Finding a crack under the door, he slipped noiselessly through to the
other side. If Samantha were there, she would see nothing but a fog coming into
the vault.
The sight that greeted Figment on the other side would have caused him to
hold his breath, if he hadn’t been a breath himself. Samantha was battling a
monstrosity - a giant spider-like creature with a humanoid torso jutting from
its body. She was holding her own; one leg of the creature was already severed,
but it was spitting sticky threads of webbing that were hindering her movements.
The monster raised an axe high and took a swipe at Samantha’s head. She
blocked the cut with her scimitar, but stumbled into a strand of webbing; her
foot became stuck. She was totally on the defensive. The creature had height,
strength, and mobility going for it. It was only a matter of time before she
missed a block.
Figment solidified, his anger rising. Every time, he had been helpless to
prevent her death. Her twelve other incarnations had died in front of him. But
not this time. This time...
A wordless cry flew from his lips as a bolt of energy shot from his
hands. The arachnoid was slammed upwards into the ceiling.
But it was not out of the fight. Rising up in a tangle of legs, it peered
at its newest attacker through a double set of eyes. Figment slowly,
deliberately, drew forth Traynor. A gleam on the blade turned into a glow. He
waited as Samantha freed herself from the webs and retreated to the farthest
wall. Figment grinned and moved towards the creature with his sword at the
ready.
A low, feminine chuckling echoed from the shadows of the chamber; Figment
froze at the recognition of it.
“Darling,” followed a voice, “so nice to see
you.”
“Aramantra, my dear sweet
pain in the ass.”
“As charming as ever,” she
hissed.
She stepped into the light then. She looked exactly as Figment remembered
her last. Aramantra, witch of the Necrobellum order, was as lovely as ever. A
golden circlet held her waist-length white hair back; a crystal shard glinted
there. The blue stone had been chipped from the Sapphire Throne in Figment’s
last encounter with her. He had lost that battle, but now was the time to make
things right.
“Cute pet, there,” he
directed at her. “You been getting into animal husbandry?”
“And you are still traveling with common sluts, I see.” The shard glowed
on her brow and a giant blue hand came forth and made a grab for Figment. He
flew through its fingers and shot a bolt of energy from Traynor’s edge. It hit
the ceiling above the witch’s head, causing a shower of stones and plaster to
rain down. The hand that she had created changed into an arc and diverted the
hail of rock. She smiled.
“The trouble with you is, you’ve never been able to handle rejection,”
Figment taunted.
“Rejection?! Insect!” A javelin of blue streaked towards his heart, but
he deflected it with a sweep of Traynor.
“You disgust me!” she spat.
“Is that why you keep following me all over Blacksent? And I just thought
you liked the shape of my buns.”
Aramantra’s eyes flashed. “I could have killed you last time. That mercy
was wasted. Now I shall deal with you, as I should have when first we met.
Zandor’s council was good.”
Figment tried to hide his surprise. “So what’s that old warlock up to
these days?”
“It matters not. Soon, nothing shall concern you any more. You are
dead.”
“Wrong again.” His tone betrayed no anger. It was calm, level, and held
its menace on a leach. “Your lust for power has corrupted your reason. You’ve
never understood me or the reasons I left you. You’ve got a bad attitude lady,
and you’ll never understand true power.”
“I have all the power I need, Figment, my love.” She laughed as a blue
glow surrounded her body.
“No. You don’t even understand the power of the shard you use.” He knew
what he spoke of. The Sapphire Throne had been his at one time. It was a
connection between Blacksent and the Abyss, and he had used it in his younger
days when he had thought he was a god. “You’ve only used it to conjure and work
your will. Let me show you it’s true purpose.” He floated off the
floor.
His mind reached out and touched the latent energies she had not tapped.
He pushed and opened the portal into the Abyss. It was nothingness and
everything - a sheer vortex of energy and void; eternal concepts and oblivion.
It engulfed Aramantra, flooding her mind with the totality of the universe, just
as it sucked her dry of every bit of being. Figment felt little remorse as he
contained the area of disruption to within the shard again. She had brought it
upon herself.
He floated down to the old hag who had once been his lover, decades
before. Gingerly he lifted the circlet from her head. She looked up, but her
eyes were unfocused. Figment crushed the metal and stone in his hand and dropped
it beside her. Everything was right again.
A moan behind him told him that was not so. He cursed himself as he
turned. Samantha had been too close to the Abyss’ vortex. It could cause madness
for a human to even glimpse it. He rushed to her side and gently cradled her
head. Looking into her eyes, he tried to see what his recklessness had
caused.
“Some warrior,” she muttered. “Leaving a foe at your
back.”
He looked past her. The spider-thing lay in a corner, it’s head severed
from its body. Samantha had covered his backside.
“You’re something else,” he said.
“Just forget it. I don’t like to be taken for
granted.”
Never before had his one true love bee a warrior. Would he ever have to
worry about her now that she could defend herself? She had defended him as well,
for that matter.
He kissed her then. It seemed right and she met it warmly. They held each
other close and shared a few minutes of silent intimacy.
He helped her up then and they began to leave the vault. He stopped and
stared at the place where he had battle the witch.
Aramantra was gone.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“So why didn’t you tell me that place was ransacked long ago?” Samantha
asked. “You could have saved us both as lot of bother. And now I’m as poor as
ever.”
Figment held her hand as they walked away from the ruined palace. “Well,
I’m not actually hurting for money, love. What’s mine is yours, it always has
been.” Samantha looked askew at him.
“I’m not quite sure if I totally believe that part yet. But I’m willing
to give you a chance.”
“Hey! Chance brought us back together again. I can live with
that.”
“Okay. But don’t be offended if my trust comes slow. You wizard types are
a bit strange.”
“I’m not really a wizard,” he corrected, “mage is more accurate.” He
paused to consider her statement, and then he asked, “Have you had run-ins with
other wizards?”
“Just one. At least, he seemed like a wizard.”
“Tell me.”
Samantha continued, “I ran into him a few days ago just past the Frelcock
border. He was the one who told me I could find treasure here.” She squeezed his
hand. “Well, his tip wasn’t totally worthless.”
“What did he look like?” Figment asked.
“Oh, he was a big guy. He wore a dark cape and hood. His beard was
streaked with grey, and he had a deep creepy voice.”
Figment shook his head in disbelief. “Zandor again! This is really
beginning to stink.”
“I take it you know him?” Samantha asked.
“Less than I thought I did. What in the world could he be up to? Listen,
you don’t mind taking a little trip with me do you?”
“Where to?”
“Regnad K’Cin. A friend of mine could be getting in deep where he
shouldn’t be.”
Samantha smiled. “More adventuring? I take it that life with you will be
anything but boring.”
“That,” Figment laughed, “is one guarantee I can give for
sure.”
CHAPTER
SIX
Mountain
Secrets
Cold, dark, immovable, and mysterious: those were the West Reach
Mountains to N’Con. The majestic peaks of the Davanhi Range rose close by to the
east of his path; the Nosirrah Anaidni Range could be seen to the west. As he
traveled his solitary way, his horse’s hooves raised small puffs of dust from
the powdery lowlands. It was a quite desolate place, and the possibility that
any life could be found there seemed far removed.
Yet N’Con continued to travel. His objective was indefinite, the
conclusion unknown. But that was no different from what most of his life had
been. He had found some years of purpose under the hazy concept of questing.
Unlike Figment, though, he got involved in adventures for the end results rather
than for the sake of the quest itself. After freeing himself from the bonds of
McAmal, N’Con had never felt a particular urgency to do anything. He had pretty
much fallen into his adventures with Figment, but that was because he had
followed the old mage for many years, and adventure was a constant companion of
Figment. It was a life-style that suited N’Con fine, for there was really little
worry involved with it. He did what he did without wondering
why.
But that had all changed. Questions of N’Con’s past, his parentage, and
maybe even his future had surfaced in a way that was so demanding as to not be
ignored this time. He had never believed much in outside forces or destiny, and
had been very comfortable in thinking that events were just things that
happened. It was odd, considering that he had spent 21 years under the rule of
the living god, the GrandWeir, and that his travels with Figment had exposed him
to many instances of magic and mystery. But those were things that N’Con could
put off as extra-natural or things that he didn’t bother to think about at all.
Now it was as though he was being forced to think about them, and he didn’t like
that much at all.
He was beginning to regret not having waited for his friend. Figment was
used to such matters, and just his presence made them seem less intimidating.
But Figment wasn’t with him; he would have to deal with it alone. He had started
out on this course and he would carry it through to the
end.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was on the tenth day of N’Con’s journey that relief came to his
monotonous ride and sombre thoughts. His map showed that he was perhaps three
days away from where Vulcania was marked. Accordingly, nothing else should have
been in the area except for the mountains around him and something called Brine
Lake 70 miles to the northwest of his position.
A small wisp of smoke from a campfire told him that he was not alone on
the flatlands. He followed it to its source and found two strangers by its dying
embers.
Both men were of the dark brown-skinned race usually found on the
southern continent, but their style of dress showed that they could not be of
that region. Though N’Con had never seen the people before, he guessed that
these two must be from the little known tribes of the northern Barbarian
Reaches.
One man was standing and eyed N’Con with caution as he approached. He was
a giant of a man, well over six feet tall. He was so dark as to be almost black,
and his dress denoted him as a warrior. The breastplate he wore was of a crude,
but serviceable construction. His head was covered by a pointed helm, and his
hand clutched a wicked looking axe. From his belt hung two other weapons - N’Con
could not identify their exact use. He also wore a loincloth; metal-plated boots
covered his feet.
As imposing a sight as he was, the other man was quite his opposite. He
was small and frail looking, and he carried no obvious weapons. His baggy,
rough-weave cassock hung on him like an old skin. The sandals he wore seemed to
be his only other property. He sat and regarded N’Con
nervously.
It occurred to the former Assassin that these two men must have been
through a harrowing journey. They had no horses and very little supplies. They
were not dressed for the desert, so they could not have come from the south. It
was very unlikely that they were from Vulcania, which only left the mountains.
The Davanhi Range would have taken at least three weeks to cross, and that was
if they had been fortunate enough not to run into any trolls. But their presence
showed that that could not have happened. Not many who had ever met a troll had
lived to relate the experience.
N’Con slowly got down from his horse. He was going to greet them and
introduce himself, but the big man held his axe up in a defensive pose and spoke
first.
“Mendo lu min slah! Kolpin ta!” he growled.
The small man got up a put a hand on his companion’s shoulder. “Nu Kalam.
Clykaran g tessin?”
“Excuse me,” N’Con interrupted. “But I don’t understand what you’re
saying.”
The two strangers looked at each other with surprise, then they turned
back to N’Con. The small man said, “You speak the Old
Language.”
N’Con shrugged. “Well, it’s known around most of Blacksent as the Common
Tongue. I think it’ll make things easier if we stick to it.”
“Most certainly,” the small
man replied, still amazed. There were a few moments of uneasy
silence.
N’Con broke it. “Maybe I should introduce myself. My name is N’Con. N’Con
Barsin.”
“I am called Badli. I am Cleric to his worthiness, the Prelate of the
Central Barbarian Tribes. And this is...”
“I can talk for myself,” the big warrior growled. He addressed N’Con,
“the name is Kalam.”
“Good to meet you.”
“He is Templar to the Prelate,” Badli supplied.
Kalam scowled at the Cleric, but didn’t admonish
him.
N’Con said, “I’m passing through to the north. Do you mind if I join you
for a bit of rest?”
“Of course not...” “Well, I
don’t...” Badli and Kalam said together.
“If I’m intruding...?”
“Not at all,” Badli said.
“We could do with some new company.”
“You’re telling me,” Kalam
mumbled, none too discreetly.
“Please excuse the rudeness
of my companion. We have heard that this area was barren, and so it was somewhat
surprising to see you here. Would you tell us what your purpose
is?”
That is something I’ve been asking myself lately,” N’Con
mused.
“Oh, great,” Kalam moaned. “You two should get along just
wonderful.”
Badli covered his eyes and shook his head, but N’Con just chuckled and
said, “Actually, I’m trying to find a place called Vulcania. I’m looking for
some answers...if it or they exist.”
“Come, sit with us,” Badli
motioned. “Templar, put away your blade and sit.
Please.”
The ebony giant joined them by the remains of the campfire. N’Con studied
the two for a moment, and then asked, “So, where are you
heading?”
“West.” “South.” Badli and Kalam answered together.
“Civilization.” “Somewhere,” they overlapped
again.
N’Con held up his hand. “That’s all right; it’s none of my
business.”
Badli said, “We are not evading your question. Truth be told - we have no
travel plans. Our only direction has been leaving.”
“There’s no need to get into that,” Kalam grumbled.
“Perhaps it is time to discuss it.” Badli sighed. “We have not talked
about it since it happened.”
Kalam shrugged and then tossed up his hands in resignation. Badli nodded.
He took a small pouch off his belt and held it up. “It has to do with what is in
here.” He put the pouch down and told their story.
“In the mountains we came
across a vile looking creature, it was part human and part beast. It attacked us
- at least, that is what we thought it was trying to do. We followed its trail
and found an ancient altar with a rock of black metal on it. We were compelled
to take this small chip of black metal. But when we both touched it, it stung
us. A woman of unearthly beauty appeared, and we were suddenly prepared to fight
each other over her. One of us would surely have been killed if it had not been
for the creature that attacked us earlier. It fought the woman and broke the
spell she must have had over us. It killed her and then...then died of it’s own
wounds. We buried it and the rock together, but we kept this chip.” He held up
the pouch again. “I believe this chip of metal has...taken something - from both
of us. I know that may sound strange, but it is how I feel.”
“It’s good to listen to your
feelings,” N’Con commented. “Though a friend of mine would say to temper them
with a little common sense. My advise to you would be to find a good wizard and
have him unlock the secrets of that chip.”
“Bah!” Kalam exclaimed. “There’s no such thing as a good wizard. Bunch of
godless heathens. It was probably a wizard that put that metal rock there in the
first place. They’re always causing trouble for others.”
N’Con asked, “Then you’ve
had a bad experience with a wizard?” “Well, I’ve never actually met one, but I
have heard enough about their kind to know their no good.”
Badli interceded, “I must agree with the Templar on one thing: it is not
good to rely on any but the One God. However, It may be necessary to consult
others for the knowledge they have in this area. Perhaps when we reach a
populated area, I will seek out a practitioner.”
“Sure, and I’ll seek out a cask of ale!”
N’Con said, “Fine, but I can tell you that both are many weeks away - if
you walk south, southeast, that is.”
“Then I estimated pretty close to where we are,” Kalam mused. “Not that
I’m happy to hear that we are that far from a watering-hole.
“You could be closer than that,” N’Con told them, if Vulcania does exist.
My map shows it to be three days to the north of here. Perhaps you would care to
travel with me?”
“Why would we want to do that?” Kalam asked, more puzzled than
suspicious.
Badli sighed patiently and asked, “What he offers is a shorter path to
what we seek. We have not decided which way to go, and I would welcome new
conversation.”
But Kalam pressed the issue. “Look, no offense,
Barsoon...”
“Barsin. But please call me N’Con.”
“Sure. Well, we don’t even know you, N’Con. Not that I’d have anything to
worry about, but I’m a little picky about who I travel
with.”
The Cleric laughed a little, then stopped as though it was something he
was not used to. He said, “Yes, you enjoy my company so much, that the Prelate
had to order you to come with me.”
“The pilgrimage was your asinine idea,” he retorted. “I never said I
liked being sent with you, but at least I know how to follow
directives.”
Badli looked stung by the Templar’s comment. N’Con decided to intervene
before it went any further. “Perhaps if I told you something about myself, you
might feel more comfortable. You can decide if you want to travel with me
afterwards.”
Kalam said, “Sure, why not?” But Badli just
shrugged.
The former Assassin nodded and told them his story. The two barbarians
shared some more also. They talked well into the morning.
That afternoon, all three
men began their journey to the north.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next two days went well. N’Con enjoyed his conservations with Badli
and Kalam, despite their frequent bickering. He was surprised to find out that
they were to devotions of the same religion. They both worshipped the One and
answered to the same Prelate. But whereas the Clerics had taken to a studious
path, the Templars had worked on a physical one. The Clerics spent their time in
meditation of something called the Word, while the Templars built up their
bodies and fighting skills.
N’Con also learned that their unspecific travel plans had been so from
the beginning of their journey. The Barbarian Tribes had pretty much kept to
themselves, and the Templars insured that no outside invaders intruded upon
their lands. Badli had gotten the idea that if he could spread the Word of the
One God around, others would understand them more and leave them alone. The
Prelate had let him go, but he insisted that a Templar, Kalam, was to go with
him.
The two men had experienced nothing but hardship on the road, running
into various bandits, and finally the creature. That experience seemed to have
left them with some doubt about their purpose, though neither would go into
further detail about what else happened.
N’Con didn’t press them on it. What they probably needed was a good
adventure with a clear goal. All that mucking around in grey areas could confuse
any man.
Much, N’Con thought, like himself.
Clarification was needed, but it didn’t come. Instead something new was
added to the mystery of the area.
It was on the afternoon of the second day of their journey together.
N’Con had dismounted and walked along with the Cleric and the Templar. They were
near to Brine Lake, and according to the map they should have been within
fifteen miles of Vulcania. They tried to see if anything man-made was ahead, but
there was only a bright, washed-out glare on the horizon. The sky was clear and
the sun was at a strong angle above. It would be near to dusk before they would
be able to see what was causing the glare.
But something else happened first.
A line on the horizon started to darken and grow. The glare wasn’t
letting up - something was blocking it. And it was moving towards
them.
“What...what is it?” Badli asked.
“We will soon find,” Kalam replied.
N’Con said, “There’s something familiar about the way it’s moving. I
think we have a hoard running at us.”
“Do you think they’re
armed?” Badli tried not to sound nervous.
Kalam shrugged, “Not that it matters. A number of anything that great
doesn’t need weapons.”
“They are weapons,” N’Con asserted. “Living
weapons.”
“You know what they are?”
“Yes. Old friends from the island I told you about. I knew there was a
link between McAmal and Vulcania but I didn’t realize how
close.”
At half a mile away, and closing fast, the hoard could be seen as
thousands of individual creatures.
“What are you trying to say?” There was no hiding of Badli’s
nervousness.
N’Con faced the two barbarians. “Those, good men, are the Deamon Hoard of
McAmal.”
“Then what are we standing here for?”
“We could never outrun them; they’re far too fast.”
Kalam offered, “You could get away on your horse.”
“What?!” Badli exclaimed.
N’Con shook his head. “I doubt it. I make my stand here with you. At
least we can take a good number with us.”
Badli was astounded. “You would do that for us? You hardly know
us.”
“You both seem like good men. That’s all I need.”
There were a few moments of silent camaraderie. The fate of the three men
had been sealed, and there was nothing to do but to meet it as best as
possible.
Kalam held out one of his weapons for Badli. The Cleric hesitated, but
then took it. He held it as if he didn’t know quite what to do with it, yet the
determination on his face showed that he was going to try to be as brave as the
Templar.
The deamons were very closer. Their misshapen human-animal bodies and
faces were hideous. But what made them so terrifying was the base ferocity of
their unheeding flight. They were like the Fire Ants of far southern Candow,
sweeping a path of total destruction. None could stand in their
way.
But then a realization came to N’Con.
“Wait a second. Put away your weapons,” he said.
“What?!”
“Put them away. These deamons can’t hurt us.”
The hoard was almost on them.
Badli said, “I could not
fight anyway,” and dropped his weapon.
Kalam lowered his axe. “Doesn’t matter if you are wrong. But I hope you
are right.”
N’Con stepped forward to meet the wall of oncoming creatures. A scaly,
fanged nightmare leapt at him...
...and passed right through. Hundreds of creatures passed through the
three men without so much as mussing a hair. Then, suddenly, the Deamon Hoard
disappeared. They returned to the thin air from which they
came.
“Not real,” Badli was slack-jawed. “Not real at
all.”
Kalam asked N’Con, “How did you know they were
phantoms?”
“No Smell. Deamons stink of death. Whoever put up that illusion didn’t
cover that area. But we can assume two things now.”
“What is that?”
“There is someone in Vulcania.”
“What’s the other thing?”
“They don’t want us to come there.”
N’Con was more resolved than ever that he would find answers ahead. He
told his two companions so, but also added that they need not continue with him.
Kalam said that he had no problems about going along, and Badli was only a
little less enthused, so they both decided to stay with
him.
They walked toward the bright glare on the horizon, and as they walked it
seemed to grow taller. By late afternoon they were within a mile of where
Vulcania should be. The glare was definitely growing; it also began to take on
some vague, regular shapes.
“Excuse me for repeating myself,” Kalam said, “but what do you think it
is.”
“It has to be made by man. And if I may repeat myself, it looks familiar
somehow. If it wasn’t for this glare I could be sure.”
“You will soon have that chance,” Badli observed. “Clouds are moving
toward the sun.”
Banks of early evening clouds were coming over the mountains. Within
minutes one large cloud shrouded the sun. The three men stood in shadow and
looked again to the north. The glare was gone. In it’s place stood a
crystal-spired castle.
“I believe that we can assume that that is Vulcania,” N’Con
announced.
“It is beautiful.”
“What do you think it’s made of? Diamond?”
N’Con shook his head. “Nothing that big. I said it was familiar. You can
see it’s man-made, but you’ll also note that there is something organic about
it. It’s like the structures back on McAmal. Those were grown and shaped coral
reefs of that area. This, I think, was grown from salt.”
“Salt?! Where did they get so much?”
“The lake,” Badli suggested.
“Perhaps even the ground.”
“Exactly,” N’Con agreed. “The Pyrages are a powerful wizard sect. There’s
no telling what they could accomplish. And that’s what worries me. They
splintered off from the FirePriests of McAmal, but they could be different in
name only.”
Badli observed, “Would they also not be different in intent? Some
disagreement made them leave McAmal.”
“We only know of what our weapons-master told us in training. I’ve
unlearned much of what I learned there, and so far everything they told me has
been a lie. They said the Pyrages were enemies, I think I’ll find some friends
ahead. At least, I hope I will.”
“They have a strange way of
welcoming their friends,” Kalam said.
They walked on. A great archway could be seen in the crystal wall
surrounding the castle. No gate closed it off, so they headed that way. As they
neared, there were still no visible signs of life. No guards on the walls,
nobody looking out of the many windows. N’Con would have preferred that somebody
show up and make another show of power. The silent anticipation was
unnerving.
As they entered the city, the tension was finally broken. And
anticipation turned into disappointment.
Only one old man waited in the courtyard to greet
them.
He was a frail old man, perhaps in his late seventies. He wore a dull
white toga with no trim. Its voluminous draping did nothing to hide his frail
frame; it only looked like it was ready to drag him down. His only decoration
was a pendant. It was gold and shaped like a dragon rising from a flame; a small
red jewel made the eye.
The old man’s face was gaunt, but friendly. He smiled in
greeting.
“Who are you?” N’Con demanded.
The man replied, “My name and title is Vinculum. I welcome you,
N’Con.”
“I won’t ask how you know my name. From that little display outside, I
assume you’re capable of many things. So you probably know why I am
here.”
“Yes. And I do hope you will forgive the illusion defense. It was put up
many centuries ago and we know longer know how to dispel it. And let me say that
why you are here and why you have come may not be for the same reason. But the
answer for both are contained within one.”
“Oh, great,” Kalam groaned. “You three should have some wonderful
conservations.”
Vinculum said, “I am sure you have many questions. But let us see to your
comfort first. Come; we will confer after you have dined and
rested.”
“Just the food is fine for now,” N’Con told him. “I’ll rest better after
I find out what is going on.”
“As you wish. Follow,
please. Kalam, Badli - come also, please.”
They were led through the
bare outer courtyard and into the main entrance of the castle. Like the archway,
it had no doors. A few crystal steps, roughened so as not to be slippery, led up
to the grand hall. Everything seemed to be made of the same crystal. N’Con wet a
finger, touched it to a wall, and then tasted.
“It is salt. What do you do when it rains?”
“We pray for more,” Vinculum answered. “It is the only thing that keeps
the growth of the city in check.”
“Your people built this
place, and now you can’t control it?”
“Our forefathers put many things into motion that are now beyond our
grasp.”
N’Con disliked being kept in the dark, but it was obvious that this man
would answer no question before it’s time. He clenched his teeth and continued
to follow; patience was one of the human qualities that he hadn’t quite caught
on to.
As they walked down the hall, there were still no other signs of life.
For a place so big, it seemed odd that there were not more
people.
“We are only a few hundred in number,” Vinculum answered unasked. “This
is a large place. You will meet others after you dine.”
N’Con was going to ask a question, but the old man turned off into a side
room. A large table was set therewith food enough for a dozen men. There were no
servants.
Vinculum motioned to the table. “I hope you do not mind tending to
yourself. I will return when you are done.” Before they could ask anything, he
left the room.
“Quick old bugger,” Kalam commented. But at least there’s enough food
here for a decent supper. Too bad he didn’t get something for you two. Ha! Just
joking.”
Badli whispered to N’Con, “But not by much.”
The three sat and dug into the lavish meal. N’Con and Badli finished long
before Kalam, and the Templar might have continued to eat had not Vinculum
returned.
“Gentlemen, please follow me.”
Kalam wiped his hands on the tablecloth and grabbed some figs as he
followed the others. A short walk down the hall took them to a different, larger
room.
Many people were there. It was a meeting place of some sort. There were a
few tables scattered here and there with more chairs than they were meant for. A
few score of people sat by the tables; others stood. All were dressed in togas
of different colors and cuts, but they were similar in that they were unadorned
and nearly drab. The people varied in age from the early twenties, to as old as
Vinculum. Everyone stopped talking and watched the three men and their guide
enter.
Vinculum led them to a table at the center of the room. A young woman sat
talking to a man who looked out of place with the others. He was dressed in red
and gold trimmed robes. He noticed N’Con and stopped
talking.
The young woman also noticed the visitors and excused the man. “We will
talk later, Zable.”
Vinculum bowed deeply to her. It surprised N’Con ion that nothing about
her noted nobility above the others. She was a pretty brunette, not beautiful,
but her voice was music.
“Greetings, gentlemen. I hope the meal was
satisfactory?”
“It was most wonderful,” N’Con said as he bowed. The woman
giggled.
“Sorry?”
She composed herself. “I should be the one to apologize. I forget that
customs elsewhere are not as they are here. A bow is for parent to child. We
have great respect for our heirs. But I prattle. I have not told you who I am.
You may address me as Sola.”
“And you know who we are?”
“Yes, N’Con. Please sit. Kalam, Badli - join us.”
As they sat, Vinculum stood behind his daughter. It struck N’Con that he
must have been healthier than he looked. He would have been about fifty when he
fathered Sola. Must be something in the water, he thought.
Sola asked, “Would you care
for something to drink?” and then covered her mouth to keep from giggling
again.
]
N’Con was starting to feel very exposed. He wished they would get to what
he was looking for.
“I am sorry,” she said seriously. “You have a
question?”
“Many,” N’Con replied. “But you know what they are, so let’s make this
quick and get to the answers.”
Sola looked slightly guilty. “Yes. I will not prolong this.” She glanced
at her father, and then around the room. N’Con noticed that the other’s were
watching intently. Sola’s grey eyes locked with his.
She said, “We are almost certain that you have no deamon blood in you.
But the only way to find out for sure may cause your death.”
N’Con was crushed. “You don’t know? Then I came all this way for
nothing.”
“No, N’Con. We may be able to help you reach that goal, and more.” Sola
put her hand on his. “But as I have said, there are great risks
involved.”
“That’s nothing new to me.” N’Con drew his hand from hers. “Start from
the beginning, and go to where you say there’s a way to help me.”
Sola breathed deeply and then began.
“You know our sect broke away from McAmal over 500 years ago, but you do
not know why. The FirePriests had become obsessed with finding the ultimate
power. You see, we have control over the element of fire because our linage can
be traced back to the Primal Flame; all our magic is based on that. But that was
not good enough for them. They wanted to control the Flame itself. For that
purpose, they were going to pull the God of Fire from the Abyss and manifest him
as an avatar in our world. Many did not agree with that plan, though, and most
escaped the FirePriests madness; the rest were killed. Those who left McAmal
came here to Vulcania for protection. They knew the FirePriests would be
successful, but they numbered too small to stop them. So our ancestors did the
only thing left for them: they created a weapon to destroy what our former
brethren called up.”
“A weapon to destroy a god?!” Badli exclaimed.
“What the FirePriests brought forth was no longer a god. He became the
MagnaObique. You, N’Con, know him as the GrandWeir.”
“I wish I didn’t”
Sola continued. “He is only a physical representation of a god. He is
pure flame made flesh. The GrandWeir is only what the FirePriests have made
him.”
“Evil.”
“Yes. But it is their evil. Their intent perverted the purity of the
Flame. The MagnaOblique is powerful, but he can be destroyed. As the FirePriests
were evoking the Primal Flame, our ancestors were invoking it. What they have is
weak flesh; what we have is metal tempered by the Flame itself. A
sword.”
“A sword?” Kalam laughed. “You’re going to try to kill a god with a
sword?”
Sola smiled. “This sword is a direct link to the Abyss and the Primal
Flame. It will destroy the MagnaOblique with the very power that created
him.”
“What happens to the person who uses this sword?” N’Con asked
suspiciously.
He thought she averted her eyes for a second, but he couldn’t be sure.
She answered, “He is protected by the blessings of the Flame.”
“Uh, huh. So why haven’t any of you used it to destroy the Mag...the
GrandWeir? You know what he has planned for the world.”
“More than you could imagine, N’Con. You see from what the Assassins were
told: world domination by selective killing and planting the seed for easily
controlled children. That was only the surface of his plans. In actuality, he is
going to control the world, by becoming the world. All flesh will be tainted by
his blood and, eventually, be made a part of him.”
N’Con was getting angry. “I repeat: why haven’t you used the
sword?”
Sola did avert her eyes then. “As the FirePriests made a mistake in
calling down the God of Fire, the Pyrages made a mistake in the creation of the
Flame Sword. They used a Primal substance, black silver, to contain the power of
the Flame. But you see, our entire ancestry can be traced back to the Primal
Flame. Our bloodline is of the pure Element. By using a substance outside of our
line, we are shut off from unlocking its power. Only someone of mixed lineage
can use the Flame Sword. And that brings me back to your parents. At least, who
we hope they are.”
“This better be good.”
“Within Vulcania, we have stayed as a pure race. None have entered until
you. And for fear of being destroyed by the FirePriests or their Assassins, we
have never left - until 24 years ago. A Pyrage named Oug decided to explore the
world outside. He thought we should know how the MagnaOblique was progressing in
his plans. Along his journey, he met a Yutavian woman...”
“...Tala, my mother.”
“Exactly. They were bonded to be wed. But first, Oug had to complete his
mission. He was going to travel to an island near McAmal to discover what he
could. That is the last we heard of him; we can only assume he is dead. Tala, we
know, was captured, but escaped McAmal many years after.”
“I know,” N’Con said. “I was the one sent to kill her. But how do you
know? I thought mind-link could be done only over a short ways.”
“That is correct. But we followed Oug’s example and sent out another spy.
We traced Tala to Core in Frelcock. We watched to make sure she was safe, but
did not contact her.”
“Why not?”
“I am sure she blames us for Oug’s death, and there was no need to cause
her more pain. And besides that, we lost our second spy somewhere in Levin. We
did not want to send out another to perhaps die.”
N’Con mumbled, “Sorry about that.”
Sola put her hand on N’Con’s again. “That is all right. We know you are
not what McAmal tried to make you into. There is nothing in your past to
forgive.”
“Which brings me to the present,” N’Con said. “You are not sure if Oug
and Tala are my parents?”
“No. Tala, we are positive, is your mother. But we are not certain of
your father.”
“And you have a way I can find out?”
“Yes. But there is danger in it. If you are anything but a Pyrage and
human mix, it will destroy you.”
“Anything is better than this doubt. What do I have to
do?”
Sola looked as if she was trying to keep from crying. “You must...take
the Flame Sword from it’s sheath. That releases the power. If you are of the
mix, you will not be harmed and you will be able to return the sword to its
sheath. If not, the Flame will consume you.”
N’Con looked to Kalam and Badli. Both were silent, but the Templar did
nod slightly. It suddenly occurred to the former Assassin that, though he had
only known the two barbarians a few days, they were, and would be, life-long
friends.
However long that would be.
N’Con turned back to Sola. “Let’s get it over
with.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
They were led out of the room and down the hall again. Sola took over as
guide, as her father stayed behind. She tried to encourage Kalam and Badli top
do the same, but they would have nothing of it.
She led the three down a long flight of stairs to the lowest regions of
the castle. Even fifty feet beneath the surface, the crystal still reflected the
light well enough to see.
Sola brought N’Con to the only door he had seen in the place. It was made
of a white metal, as were the walls outside of what must have been a
room.
“This is the keep of the Flame Sword,” she explained. “It is at the
center of the room. I will shut this door after you to protect us from its
power. The white iron will absorb the heat.”
N’Con looked at Kalam and Badli. “Either of you want to be my second?
Just joking.”
Badli said, “If I could, I would switch with you. May the blessings of
the One be with you.”
Kalam added, “Sure, what he said. And remember: that which does not
destroy us, makes us stronger.”
“You are both faithful men.” N’Con looked at Sola. “If I don’t come out,
see that they’re well taken care of.”
“They will be honored, either way, as the friend of a great
warrior.”
N’Con smiled. “They are at that.” He turned to the door. “Open
it.”
Sola touched a small jewel to an indentation on the door. It swung open
to reveal a small room. The walls, floor, and ceiling were made of the white
iron. An alter of the same metal held the Flame Sword.
N’Con stepped into the room and looked back at the others. Badli smiled
bravely, and held a clenched fist up - the sign for a warrior’s victory. Sola’s
eyes were watering over and she looked away from N’Con’s questioning stare.
Whatever she was hiding, he supposed he would find out in a few
moments.
The door closed.
N’Con turned to the altar. Everything about the Flame Sword was black
except for a single red jewel in its hilt. It was of the one handed, short sword
style. The sheath was of the same black metal as the hilt and, he thought, the
blade itself.
He took hold of the hilt and the sheath, and tried to lift it. It
wouldn’t move. Either it was attached to the altar, or it was just too heavy.
Perhaps if he could slide it out of the sheath, the “power” would let him lift
it.
He took hold of the hilt and pulled with one hand. The blade slide out a
fraction of an inch. N’Con took hold with both hands. He put his foot against
the altar and pulled with all of his strength.
The Flame Sword came out.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Sola, Kalam, and Badli waited in silence after N’Con entered the room.
Both men could feel that she was hiding something, and so neither wanted to talk
to her. Sola was just too nervous to enter into conservation. She paced as the
minutes began to stretch.
She finally headed for the iron door, but she never got there. An inhuman
scream shook the walls of the room. It seemed to continue on for many minutes,
and actually made the castle around them rumble in echo.
The screaming cut off as if cut off. But then it started to get warm. The
walls of white metal began to radiate an increasing heat.
Sola and the two men moved away and up the stairs as the heat became
oppressive. By the time they reached the top of the stairs, a red glow could be
seen from where they had come.
N’Con would not be following.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Sola led them back to the meeting room. The others were waiting;
expectation filled their eyes. Any hopes they had were dashed as only the three
entered.
“So is that it then?” Kalam finally asked. “No regrets or anything? What
are you people made of?”
“Please. We are grieved for your friend. But...” She could find no more
words. Vinculum came to her side.
“Come, daughter. Sit. I will see to the needs of his friends.” He
addressed Kalam and Badli. “We will provide you with food, silvers, and horses.
You may stay or go. Either way, you will always be honored as N’Con’s
friends.”
Sola looked up at the two to see what their answer would be. But they
never got the chance to reply. In the next second, she screamed in surprise, or
terror. Probably both.
N’Con was standing in the doorway.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
His clothes were smoking, but unburnt. He held the sheathed Flame Sword
in his hand. He had succeeded, but both Kalam and Badli got the distinct
impression that nobody in the room was totally happy at that. They seemed
afraid.
N’Con stepped further into the room. He looked unscathed,
except...
...except for his eyes. They were two black orbs, reflecting
nothing.
He looked around the room until his dead gaze fell on Sola. She was
shaking; tears filled her eyes. She held out her hand in supplication as he
walked to her.
He stopped in front of her. After a moment, he spoke. His voice was
ghostly. “Damn you. Damn you straight to all the hells.” then he turned and
left.
Kalam faced Sola. “What has happened to him? What did that thing
do?”
She was too overcome to answer, so Vinculum said, “It has given him the
power to destroy the MagnaObique. And it has given him the answers he was
seeking.”
Kalam stared at Vinculum angrily. His hands clenched, wanting to go
around the scrawny neck. But that would solve little. He said, “I hope you can
live with whatever you’ve done to him. But I doubt you will.” He turned to
follow N’Con.
Badli caught up with him. “Where are you going
now?”
“Do you really have to ask, Cleric?”
“No. I suppose not. Do you think N’Con will be all right?”
Kalam shrugged. “It doesn’t look like he’s been given that option. I
guess we can only do what we can for him.”
They followed N’Con out of the castle. He did not stop for his horse, so
Kalam led it by the reins.
“Where do you think he’s going?” Badli asked.
“South-southeast.”
“That I can see. But where does it lead
him?”
Kalam considered for a moment, and then replied, “I believe he is going
to his death.”
They were silent after that. Both men knew they would follow N’Con on his
road, wherever it led. Somehow, he reminded them of what their purpose was.
Being faithful, and acting on faith, were two different
things.
Both men prayed to the One to give them the strength to continue in that
resolve.
CHAPTER
SEVEN
Old
Friends
The wizard stepped through the trees into a clearing in the woods. There
stood the tower of his search. It was of a wholly unspectacular construct; mud
brick, slate roof, one door with an “A” over it; total height of the tower being
over 40 feet. The only thing out of place about it was that it was out of place.
There were no other buildings near it. The entire clearing, in fact, showed no
signs of human life or even travel. The tower looked like it had just been
plopped down with no care of what was around it.
And since the wizard knew the occupant of the tower, he also knew that
that was exactly as had been meant. He knocked on the door. No answer came. He
knocked again.
The sound of something crashing came from inside, followed by a familiar
voice, “Ah, frigget!”
The wizard knocked once more. The voice called from in back, “Bah! Go
away and leave a hermit in peace!”
“You have been decidedly hard to find,” the wizard said. “Now open
up.”
The sound of feet stumbling closer, and something else crashing, came in
return. Then the voice asked, “Who are you to look for me?”
“Open the door and find
out.”
There was a grumbling from behind the door. “Fair enough. I’ll bite.” The
door opened.
Zandor walked into the tower.
“I gave at the office,” said
Alceste, the owner of the tower.
Zandor tsked, “Really now. Is that any way to treat an old
friend?”
“I don’t have any friends,”
Alceste retorted. “What do you want?”
“My, aren’t we grumpy? Did I
interrupt your stargazing?”
“Yes! Are you going to tell me why you’re here?”
“Do I need a reason to visit you?” Zandor asked.
“You went through a lot of trouble to find me. I know, because I make
myself hard to hunt down. Why the bother?”
“Well, if you must know...”
“I must, I must...”
Zandor eyed the tall, lean stargazer. He always seemed to be making sport
of whomever he talked with. Zandor couldn’t understand Alceste’s humor. He
doubted there were many people who did.
“Mind if I sit down?”
“Not at all. Mind if I have a drink?”
“It’s your tower.”
“Damn straight!” he said, pouring a mug full of dark ale. Then he sank
into a chair opposite Zandor.
The wizard looked slowly around the room. It was a mess. Shelves, tables,
and chairs were crammed with books, maps, scrolls, charts, and bits of uneaten
food. A spiral stairway at the center of the room led up to what Zandor knew was
the observatory. His eyes locked on a small sketch of a familiar face: the mage,
Figment.
Zandor smiled; there were no small
ironies.
“Well?” Alceste asked. “Who do you want killed?”
“Oh, nothing that drastic, really. There are some mutual friends
launching an enterprise that you may be interested in.”
Alceste grinned. “I’m always interested - at least in knowing what’s
going on. Who’s involved?”
“Figment and N’Con.”
“Say no more. Forget it. I’ve got things to do.”
“But it promises to be most
interesting,” Zandor proffered.
“I’ll bet,” Alceste scoffed.
“Listen, people have a way of kicking off when those two are involved. It’s
always, ‘Oh, boy! There’s the villains!’ and it’s out with the cutlery. My
doctor told me to stay away from sharp, pointy things.”
Zandor looked at his unkempt, untrimmed beard and couldn’t disagree.
“This relates to more than just Figment and N’Con. At least nine others are
already involved.”
“Yeah, sure. Do they know about it yet?”
It was Zandor’s turn to grin.
“I thought so,” remarked Alceste. “Look, I’m in the middle of something
right now. A new comet is passing through Leonardo, meaning trouble and
fire.”
“Is that the one you said would be back every 76
years?”
“No. That’s not due for
another ten years. Maybe twelve.”
“You’re not sure? I thought you were a
good astronomer.”
“That’s Astrologer! And I am good. Comets are just tricky; they always
mean trouble. Must be related to women. Anyway, I’ve got a paper to do for
Dolman University. Promises to pay good. And I’m a bit behind in my payments at
the Rampant Snail Inn over in Zerros. Man cannot live by homebrew alone.
Rampant!”
“I see,” Zandor said thoughtfully.
Alceste eyed him cautiously. “Oh, I get it. Here’s where you whisper
about hidden treasures maybe being involved. Or is it wisdom unimaginable to
tempt the scholar in me? Sorry, but I’m on to all those wizard’s tricks. They
might sucker some other poor sap into a suicidal mission, but not this sap. I’ve
read all about that guy from Oz.”
“Excuse me?”
“Never mind. It won’t work. I don’t fight for money, books of knowledge,
or lost cities. Bheer, maybe. Cold bheer, definitely. But that’s really
important stuff.” Alceste quaffed deeply from his mug. “So nothing you can say
will work.”
“What about the fate of the world?”
“What about it? It’s gone on this long with out me getting involved in
risky business. Now what about you? What do you get out of it? A new book for
Castle Shine? Ah ha! I see by that smug look that you do get something out from
it. What is it? The secret of the universe?”
“Close. I suppose everyone does things for
something.”
Alceste asked, “But who gets the biggest piece of the pie on this
one?”
“I don’t follow you.”
“Sure you do. You hoodwink a bunch of average Joes to go traipsing off on
some damn fool idealistic crusade; some of them don’t even know how they got
involved. They get killed off, or lose close friends. And if there is gold
involved, it usually slips through their fingers. Then you or some other
manipulating wizard steps in and claims all the glory or power, whichever the
real prize was. Leave me out of it, please!”
Zandor shook his head. “You are a cynic, Alceste.”
“But not far from the mark, am I?”
The wizard sat back in silent contemplation. Perhaps he had rationalized
a lot of it. Destiny was involving them with the forces surrounding McAmal, but
yes, he did have a stake in it that did not concern the others. Was he risking
too much for his goal, even though he helped the goals of others? The foundation
of the world depended upon their success. It was not possible to avert the
rising storm.
“So, cousin,” Alceste said, interrupting Zandor’s musings, “what did you
get N’Con and Figment into this time?”
“I thought you were not
interested.” “In going, not in what’s going on.”
“Well, you see portents of it in the heavens even
now.”
Alceste whistled. “You’ve involved them in something so involved that it
involves the heavens? Thank God I’m an atheist.”
“I did not bring them into it,” Zandor defended. “They are simply
involved. N’Con’s birthright is at the heart of the matter - as are the doings
of the fire worshipers.”
“Bah! Worship any element or deity and it leads to trouble. Those
FirePriests and Pyrages tampered with the fundamentals of the universe, and now
it comes back to haunt them.”
“Indeed. Then you do know what is happening. The forces set in motion
half a millennium ago are ripening to fruition. And your friends are swept up in
those forces.”
“Uh, huh. Well, I’ll keep an open mind on this stuff. But don’t call on
me...”
“Alceste, destiny is pointing towards you.”
“She better watch who she’s giving the finger to!”
Zandor sighed and shook his head. “I will never understand you. One
minute you are complaining about the foundation of the universe being tampered
with, and the next you make light of it.”
“What do you want from me? Consistency? At least I drink constantly,” he
said, taking another sip of ale.
The wizard rubbed his beard. Could the crystals have been wrong about
Alceste being involved? And what help could the astrologer really give? He
scorned the use of magick, except for amusement, and his swordplay was abysmal.
Perhaps it had been a mistake to have even asked.
Zandor stood up. “Very well, Alceste. Watch your stars; they may show you
the outcome of things. Perhaps you are wiser for not getting involved.” He went
to the door.
“Who ever accused me of
being wise? Say hi to Uncle Van for me.” “Good-bye,
Alceste.”
“Ba, Zandor.”
The wizard left, shutting the door behind him. But as he was going, he
heard Alceste mutter, “Probably doesn’t know what he’s gotten into; not that he
ever did.”
Zandor knew that his cousin was more concerned about his friends than he
would let on. As he walked away from the tower, he dared even to consider that
maybe Alceste would change his mind. A large pop of air being displaced stopped
Zandor and brought him around.
The tower was gone.
Then again, Zandor thought, maybe Alceste would not change his
mind.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Stepping through the shadow, Zandor found himself home again at Castle
Shine. He entered the great library.
“Well?” came an echo from the walls.
“He sends his love,” Zandor answered as he took a seat by a
table.
“Did he agree to join the quest?”
“No. He refused. It was a mistake to have sought him
out.”
“Perhaps. Perhaps.”
“He was the last, though, Uncle Van. I have seen to everyone else. There
will be twelve, including myself, who will be on this
quest.”
“Only twelve? What of the
others?” Zandor’s uncle asked.
“The Princess and her suitor
are too wrapped up in domestic affairs. Beth of Greenwood is also involved in
other areas. The wizard flight has a new apprentice that the crystals show as
having much raw power, but he has no practical experience. I could not find the
others; the crystals cloud when I probe for a closer look. And there is
something else: something that binds them all together, but I do not know what
it is.”
Van said, “You, Zandor, are also bound to them.”
He looked up at his uncle’s last statement. Zandor disliked it when Van
was being cryptic. Sometimes talking to him was like talking to a brick wall. He
coughed down a chuckle at the old joke and felt a bit guilty. He looked around
at the castle walls that imprisoned his uncle’s essence. He supposed the wizard
Van had a right to be cryptic now and then.
Zandor asked, “What is it that binds us?”
“Light and shadow,” the castle walls echoed. “You are vital in the
destiny of Blacksent. ‘Umbra arise in the time of need.’ That is what the books
of Kyklos say.”
Umbra. Zandor had come across the term before in his studies. It was a
word that affected him, puzzled him. The few writings that dealt with “Umbra”
were more than a little vague. At times it seemed to indicate that Umbra was a
force; other times it was a person or group of people. One definition used Umbra
in connection with a legendary hero of Blacksent; then again it was used in
passages referring to Nilsend, the end of the world.
It was a puzzlement, but one that he could look into further once he
reached his goal. The people of Fulcrum would have knowledge that was literally
beyond the world. Zandor had exhausted the resources of Castle Shine’s library
and, perhaps, his stay in the physical realm.
Zandor said, “It does not
matter now, dear Uncle. Everything is set in motion, and I have only to watch
and make sure it goes in the right direction.”
“As you wish, dear Nephew. But always remember that the answer may be
contained in the question itself.”
Zandor let his uncle’s last cryptic admonition go over his head. He left
the library and headed for his chambers for a much needed restorative sleep. On
the morrow, the next part of his mission would begin in earnest. He wanted to be
ready for anything.
But, as Uncle Van might have asked, would he be ready for
nothing?
FIRST
INTERLUDE
The island of McAmal juts out from the Spakit Ocean like a scab on the
waters of the world. The unnatural formations of coral and rock blend together
in an obscene reflection of the minds that created it. It is where the
FirePriests plan, where they breed and train the Assassins, where they practice
a foul version of a once pure magic...and it is where the world will be
consumed.
For centuries the FirePriests have built their empire. The blood of their
evil has spread slowly through the lands. Time was once their ally, but time was
beginning to run short. A new obstruction had to be met.
In a private chamber, the High Priest Lusus spoke to a master
Assassin.
“What do you wish, my lord?” the black-garbed Assassin
asked.
“I have need of your
talents, V’Ribus. We have a problem.”
“I am only to serve
you.”
“That is well. Do you know of the barsin called
N’Con?”
“Yes. I know the traitor well.”
“Good,” smiled Lusus. “He is to be your mark.”
The Assassin did not answer.
“Surely, you do not fear him?” Lusus asked.
“I fear none. But He has
forbidden any to harm the barsin.”
“He is not aware of the danger N’Con holds for us. I am now rescinding
his command.”
“Be careful of how you step,” V’Ribus warned. “You are my Lord, but He is
my God. Your reasons had best be good.”
“You know of the Flame Sword?”
“I have heard rumors.”
Lusus paused, and then said, “It is now with the
barsin.”
V’Ribus understood then.
“Where is he now?”
The High Priest replied, “He travels south. We believe he will go to
Regnad K’Cin, and from there along the Scew River to Frazettapur. Others may be
traveling with him.”
“They shall not stand in my way of the barsin. He will not reach
McAmal.”
“Good. You see well in this matter. Succeed and I will make your title
Grand Master Assassin.”
“My success is my reward. I will leave today.”
“The Flame is with you.”
By the Flame, I go.”
The Assassin left; Lusus was alone with his thoughts. He knew that
V’Ribus was the best, and his confidence was with him. Yet a nagging bit of
doubt refused to leave his mind. What had he overlooked? What small detail had
his Sight passed by that would later come back to ruin his
plans?
“Nothing,” he told himself. He had seen to everything, and nothing would
stand in his way.
“Nothing,” her told himself again.
CHAPTER
EIGHT
Few Are
Called
Zandor stood on the docks of Frazettapur and watched the sun rise. The
different members of the Group were coming together, but they would have to be
watched carefully. It would take some delicate maneuvering to make sure they
were on the same path. Yet the wizard was feeling quite up to the task. Despite
Alceste’s criticisms, he was sure he was only doing as Destiny directed. The
Group needed him.
Zandor smiled as he noticed
that the general class description of
“the group” had taken on the specific noun as “The Group” in his mind.
Fine then. The Group is what they were and would be from that day on.
He put his musing aside.
There was much for him to do and the day was on him. The wizard went to
work.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The ship he was looking for was not too far away. It was held in a
private slip not only because it had once belonged to a baron, but also because
of its size. It was a huge and magnificent ship, unique, Zandor knew, in the
entire world. The Barracuda was her name, and though her young captain could not
have possibly seen it yet, she would soon be sailing into
legend.
The Barracuda belonged to the tall ship class usually seen on the east
coast. But nothing in the Shipping Guild’s registry could match her beauty. From
prow to stern she was 300 feet in length; the tallest of her four masts
stretched to nearly 200 feet from the keel. The woodworking had finely crafted
carvings and scrolling along the full length of the ship. The figurehead was
sculpted into the form of the Goddess Naiad. Though the Barracuda was very old -
so old that she had been sailing the oceans even before Figment was born - her
age was not apparent and looked, in fact, as if she had just come from dry dock.
The most unique feature of the Barracuda was one that could not been seen
without close inspection by a woodwright. The hull of the ship was smooth and
without blemish or patch; there were no ill-fitted planks or knotholes. That was
because the entire hull of the ship was formed from a single piece of wood.
Whether it had actually been carved from one of the great roanwoods, or if some
other forgotten craft had shaped it, could not be told. That knowledge had been
lost with the artistry with which it came.
But that did not matter to Zandor. The Barracuda was a magnificent ship,
and she would be more than adequate for the wizard’s purpose. She would sail the
Group through the treacherous waters surrounding McAmal and bring them all to
their destined goal.
Perhaps she would even bring them back from it.
Zandor found the captain on the foredeck. He didn’t look like a captain,
but Zandor knew he was an experienced seaman. He was still young, in his
mid-twenties. Dark of hair and swarthy, not too tall, but sinewy of frame. He
dressed in clothing native to Zerros: black bell-bottoms and a black and white
striped shirt. There was no one else on deck with him; there would be nobody
below deck, either. The captain had a ship, but no crew.
The wizard smiled to himself as he approached the man. He just loved to
solve problems.
Zandor said, “Excuse me.”
The captain jumped at the sound of his voice. “Who are you?” he
demanded.
“I did not mean to startle you. Are you Chris
Krieger?”
“Aye, and captain of this ship. But you still haven’t answered my
question.”
Zandor reached into his cape and took out a silk bag. He noticed
Krieger’s hand fumble nervously with the hilt of his cutlass. Lightly shaking
the bag, Zandor said, “I am a paying customer.”
Krieger seemed to brighten somewhat at that. But then he became very
businesslike. “Just a few things to get straight first. I don’t transport
contraband or druggers. The
Barracuda takes only high-class clientele, and all money is paid up front. The
rate is ten silvers per customer per day. For two hundred silvers, you can have
it as a private charter - two hundred a day that is. If you’re in a rush, you’re
out of luck. My first charter won’t leave for three weeks yet. That’s the only
thing you need to know. But now I have a few questions for
you...”
Zandor held the coin bag out to Krieger. He took it, and his face
immediately registered his surprise at the weight of it.
Zandor said, “That is 2,000 gold of Monexian coinage - the highest yield
of the West Countries. I know you have a problem of no crew. That should help
you nicely. The rest is for a private charter of about twelve. Total round trip
should be for a week to ten days. Now then, about these questions you
had...?”
Krieger frowned. He obviously did not like being put at the disadvantage.
Zandor knew that the captain had been through much to claim what was his by
blood: the Barracuda. But now that it was his, he was in the position of not
really knowing what to do with it. He would accept.
But not without a small concession. He asked Zandor, “Where and for what
reason?”
Zandor’s face remained impassive, though he was amused at Krieger’s show
of resolve. “That is the easiest part. It is a simple scouting party to a small
island just south of Herian.”
“Herian? Those are dangerous waters.”
“I can assure you, there is little danger in this voyage. I am going,
also. The weather is the only thing difficult to predict in that area, so you
need a good crew. However, I have taken the liberty of charting a route for you.
It will take us far south of Herian’s influence.”
“Uh, huh. So what’s the catch in all this?”
Zandor replied, “We need to
leave within a week and a half.”
“Well, I guess you really want your money’s worth.” Krieger looked off
across the waters as he considered the offer. He looked back to Zandor. “I can’t
make any promises, but I’ll try to meet your time schedule. Understand that
there is no refund if I’m late. It’ll take all of what you gave me to hire a
crew and stock the ship with just the basics.”
“Certainly. But you will find my party to have varied tastes, so we will
require a number of different spirits.” Zandor handed him another coin bag,
smaller than the first, but still heavy. “This should take care of the
hospitalities.”
The captain shook his head in disbelief. “I’ll get the best vintages
around.”
“Fine. Just one more thing. See to it that you have two fresh bales of
hay on board. One of the passengers may be bringing a pet.”
“Aye, aye,” Krieger laughed and saluted. “I never thought I’d start my
captaincy with a charter such as this. Shall I send a messenger to you when
she’s ready?”
“No. I will return with my passengers at the appropriate
time.”
Krieger raised an eyebrow. “If you say so,
stranger.”
“Good hunting for your crew. And by the way, you may call me Zandor,
Captain Krieger.”
He smiled at hearing the formal title with his name and nodded. “Well
then, Zandor, if you’ll excuse me, I have much work to
do.”
“Of course. Farewell ‘till then.”
“I’ll be waiting.”
Zandor turned and left then. He allowed himself to smile at a job well
done. It had really been very easy, but it was a good way to start the day. He
felt confident that the rest would go just as easy.
He continued to his next
stop.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Tala had not had a good morning. Since arriving in Frazettapur a little
after dawn, she and Sal Mayd had been refused lodgings at three of the native
inns. The innkeepers had argued that they were all full up, but Tala could tell
that their ugly prejudice of Easterners was the underlying reason for their
refusals. More than once she had had top restrain her bodyguard from getting
into a fray over their reception in the city. There was nothing to do but to
keep going and hope for a friendlier section of town. They did not receive
warmer greeting until they found the eastern quarter of Frazettapur. It was much
smaller than the one back in Core, but there were enough hospital places for
them to find accommodations.
They got their rooms at a place called the Ingle’s Nook. Tala told Sal
Mayd that she would buy them a brunch after she rested for a bit, and that she
could have the rest of the morning to herself. Before Sal Mayd had a chance to
ask what she was going to do later, Tala excused herself and went to her
room.
Tala plopped her travel bag on a bench, but did not unpack; she lay down
on the bed, but could not rest. Her mind was still abuzz with the morning’s
problems, yet something far deeper disturbed her. Something had happened to her
son. Something had affected N’Con to beyond his soul. Oug had felt it, too. She
hoped to the Goddess that N’Con had not found the vile weapon hidden in
Vulcania. But that is where he had gone, and so, perhaps, his Fate had been
sealed.
Getting up from the bed, Tala went to her bag. There was something she
had been hesitating to do, but if she was going to be sure about her son, it had
to be done. She took out the box of cards and the map, and sat back down on the
bed. As she prepared to read the location of N’Con, Oug entered the room through
the open window.
“Hello, dear one. Sorry I’m late.” He hopped from the sill onto the bed.
“Do you know where he is now?”
Tala shook her head. “I haven’t tried yet. What have you found?”
“Not what I was looking for,” he answered. Tala was glad that he never
knew her well enough to not mention her changing of the subject. Oug continued,
“But I have found something else that’s interesting. There’s a girl asking
around about you.”
“Me?”
“Well, there are not to many Tala’s of Yutavia around here. I didn’t see
the girl; I read it off a shopkeeper she must have asked. She must have been
quite pretty to make such an impression on him. I think she’s a red-haired girl,
maybe from northern Frelcock or southern Negluvia.”
“That is interesting. Well, we can worry about her later.” Tala took the
crystal pendant from around her neck. She sighed. “I have to do this first. I
have to know.”
Oug curled his grey feline form next to her. He said
nothing.
Tala put her son’s card in front of her and held the crystal over the
map. She concentrated on N’Con’s image and watched as the crystal swung over the
general area of the map, but it did not stop in one place. She snatched the
crystal back.
“What is it?” Oug asked. “Where is he?”
She fought against the coming tears. “I think...near Regnad K’Cin. I
can’t be sure though. It’s like...like he’s only partially in this world. Oh,
dear Goddess! What did that thing do to him?”
Oug rubbed up against her hand. “He will be all right, Tala. Even if he
has it, it is not too late to help him.”
“I pray you’re right.” She wiped her eyes. “I’ll never forgive myself if
he’s not.”
“Tala, we have been over this dozens of times. There is no way for you to
have known. If there must be fault found let it lie with me for not having come
to you years earlier. But in the end, this is perhaps beyond us or any power of
this world.”
Tala looked at the card portrait of her son. It was unfair, so unfair
what he had to face. She looked back to Oug, a stoic resolve flashed in her
eyes. “Understand this: I will do anything to save N’Con. Neither the
FirePriests, nor the Pyrages, nor deamons, nor the GrandWeir, nor destiny
herself will keep me from that. I will go against anything to help
him.”
Oug averted his yellow eyes
and said, “You forgot one power, though, that we may not be able to
face.”
“What?” Tala was taken aback. “What...do you
mean.?”
Looking at her once again, Oug asked, “What if he chooses to go through
with it? Can we go against his free will?”
Tala sat back in the bed. If there had been any tears left, she would not
have fought against them then.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The first small complication that Zandor had to face was exactly where he
expected it to be, and so he knew how to deal with it. He was almost glad for
it. Everything had been going too easy, and that was a sure sign of
trouble.
It came just within the city limits. The boy and the Equessa were coming
in by a side street so as to be not too noticeable. It did little good, for
either someone reported them, or a city-guard patrol happened by at just the
wrong time. Whatever the cause, the result was quite volatile. The Four City
Guard was verbally restraining Hel, though not with much effect. Dallon was
between them trying to diffuse the situation, with even less effect. Zandor
watched from the shadows.
“I have as much right to be here as anybody else!” Hel challenged the
sergeant of the guard.
He growled back, “Lowbreeds got no rights! Especially around
here!”
“Stop calling me that! I don’t know what a lowbreed is, but I’m
definitely not one. Now, will you get out of my way?”
Dallon pleaded to her, “Let’s get out of here. It was a mistake to come
to town.”
“Where’s your guts, boy? There’s only four of
them.”
“I don’t think that bashing the city guard will increase our welcome
here.”
The sergeant barked, “I’m not going to tell you again...!”
“Good!” Hel interrupted. “Your voice is starting to grate on
me.”
“That’s it! We’ll show you the way...!”
“Excuse me,” Zandor’s voice commanded. “Perhaps I can straighten this
out.”
The sergeant turned to the wizard, irritated. Hel looked on impassively,
but Dallon’s eyes grew wide at recognizing him. He said nothing,
though.
“Who are you?” the sergeant demanded.
“I am Zandor, newly appointed wizard to his majesty, the Caliph. Here are
my papers.” He reached into his cape and handed him a folded piece of
parchment.
“It seems in order,” the sergeant said after examining it. “But, ah, what
do you have to do with these two?” he jerked a thumb in the direction of Hel and
Dallon.
“They are my guests,” Zandor replied, feigning a slightly offended
attitude. He noticed Dallon hushing Hel. “Do you have a problem with that?” he
directed at the sergeant.
“No, sir. Not at all.” He leaned into Zandor. “But do you really want her
clopping about? She’s likely to scare folk.”
“That may be,” Zandor whispered back. “But do you want to tell her
that?”
The sergeant became officious again. “I suppose not. On your way, then.
Uh... by your leave, sir.”
Zandor touched his hand to his forehead in the salute of the region. The
city guard returned it, and then went back down the street. The wizard regarded
Hel and Dallon.
Dallon said, “Well, gosh, thanks a bunch. Sorry we can’t stay...”
“Hold it,” Hel stopped him. She asked Zandor, “Do you mind explaining to
me what that was all about?”
He shrugged, “I was merely trying to help you out of an uncomfortable
situation.”
“I could have handled it, thank you very much. And who are you
really?”
Zandor was a little surprised. “Is there a reason for you to think that I
am not who I said I was?”
“Well, for one thing, that paper you showed the ugly one was blank.
There’s still much I don’t understand about human customs, but the boy has told
me about identification papers and how to forge...”
“Find the proper ones,” Dallon interrupted.
Interesting, Zandor thought, the Equessa could not see the illusion he
had used on the papers. He would have to investigate that
further.
Zandor said, “You are correct. It was a simple ruse to deal with those
simple men. My name is actually Zandor and no, I have nothing to do with the
Caliph. But, if you will allow me, I would like you to be guests of mine in this
town.”
“Well, goodness, thanks a lot!” Dallon tugged on Hel’s mane. “But, you
know, we really are just passing through. So busy. Gotta go. It’s been
swell.”
“Will you stop that?!” Hel snapped at the boy.
“Sorry.”
Turning to Zandor she explained, “He’s been nervous ever since I insisted
that I come to town with him. Sure, I don’t look like everybody else, but that
doesn’t mean that I shouldn’t have the right to explore where I want
to.”
“I couldn’t agree more,” the wizard concurred. “All the more reason why
you may find my proposition to be interesting.”
“Which is...”
“I am forming an exploratory party of sorts. People of various talents
will be gathering in this city within the next week to ten days. It would be
very helpful to all concerned if you would join us.”
Hel asked, “What’s this party all about?”
“Well, it’s a rather complicated situation, and I would prefer to wait
until I have everyone together so as to explain it only once. Suffice it to say
that there is a generous reward in it for all who join.”
During Zandor’s explanation, Dallon tried to make himself less
noticeable. But when the reward was mentioned, he looked very interested. He
asked, “What kind of reward?”
“Ah, young one. I was beginning to think you were not interested,” Zandor
said cheerfully. “How does 200 gold Cemers sound for two weeks of your
time?”
“Sounds good!”
“It sounds too good to be true,” Hel interjected. “Don’t think I’m
ungrateful for the offer, but there’s just too much about this that I don’t
understand, and too little about you that I don’t know. I’m a natural
skeptic.”
Zandor smiled, “I understand your reluctance. But you do not have to give
me an answer until I have explained everything. I will pay for your lodgings -
at no obligation - until I can gather everyone involved together. As for who I
am - I am interested in helping people. Your little friend - and you, indirectly
- have benefited from some of my help.”
Hel asked Dallon, “What is he talking about?”
The young thief chewed on his lower lip. “Um, he’s the one...you
know...that left the knives.”
“I see,” Hel nodded. “Then I suppose I should thank you. So, are you what
he calls a wizard? The boy tried explaining them to me, but the whole idea
sounds kind of absurd.”
“Then it should not matter to you what I am,” Zandor said. “Know only
that you may be my guests in this town until I can gather everyone together to
explain the whole situation.”
Hel thought for a moment, and then looked to her companion. “What do you
think?”
He shrugged. “It sounds okay. And we do have a problem of short finances.
I guess I can’t see any harm in sticking around and checking it
out.”
“Fine,” she said. “So where and when?”
“The Ingle’s Nook,” Zandor answered. “Three streets down and two to the
left. I have a number of rooms paid for in advance there.”
“A room?”
“For Dallon and the others. You, I believe, will be more comfortable in a
stall?” When Hel nodded to the affirmative, Zandor reached into his cape and
took out a small coin bag. “This will help you get a clean, private one, and to
take care of the amenities for the both of you. Consider it a trust
gift.”
“You are being more than generous.”
“At no obligation, right?” Dallon quickly added.
Zandor laughed. “That is correct. I will send a messenger to you within a
week when the meeting is finally ready. Until then, enjoy the
city.”
“I’m sure we will,” Hel remarked.
“I know I will,” Dallon echoed.
Zandor bowed, turned, and left them then. It had been much easier than
expected. He would still need to check on them to make sure they stayed out of
trouble; the boy was not yet trustworthy and that which she did not understand
raised the Equessa’s temper. But he was still sure that they would work out and
that everything else would also work out. As long as he remained faithful to
what the crystals had shown him, he was sure that Destiny would continue to
guide him along.
And what he would receive was surly just compensation for that faith, he
reminded himself.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
By that early afternoon, Tala felt ready to be up and about again. Oug
protested that he would be able to scout around just fine by himself. But Tala
would have nothing of it - arguing back that they could find the red-haired girl
faster together, and that it actually would be good for her to get out and be
active. Oug just flicked his tail, since he couldn’t shrug, and followed Tala as
she left her room.
Sal Mayd was waiting downstairs.
“I was just about to come up and look for you,” she said. “Are you all
right?”
“Fine,” Tala replied. “I guess I was a little more tired than I thought I
was. Poor girl - you must be famished. Come, we’ll go find that brunch I
promised you. A bit late, but I’m sure we can still find someplace serving an
after-lunch menu.”
“Well, I actually grabbed a light snack. But I’m still hungry and I know
better than to refuse a meal offered by you.”
“Good girl! You’ll need your strength, too. We have a job to do
afterward. We need to find someone.”
Tala could read past Sal Mayd’s calm facade. The girl’s mind was racing
with the possibility that it was N’Con to whom she was referring. Tala sighed
inwardly. She had been trying to subtly trying to work on the girl and perhaps
cause enough doubt in her mind that she would question her goal of killing
N’Con. If she could at least slow Sal Mayd down enough so that she wouldn’t
carry out her quest immediately upon seeing him, maybe then, Tala thought, she
would have the chance to prove his innocence. There seemed to be some confusion
amid the girl’s agitated thoughts, but that was nearly lost under her
single-minded sight. Sal Mayd wanted N’Con dead, and Tala knew she would have a
tough time of preventing that.
But she would handle that in it’s own time; for the time being, she would
concentrate on the day at hand.
During their meal, Tala told Sal Mayd what their objective was for that
afternoon. That seemed to dull the girl’s anticipating thoughts of finding
N’Con, but they were more pushed aside than forgotten. Sal Mayd’s goal was
ever-present tick in her mind that distracted Tala when she tried to read her.
So whatever else might have been in her thoughts would have to remain a
mystery.
But then again, Tala wondered, did she have a right to intrude so much
into Sal Mayd’s head? True, she did need knowledge to save her son’s life, but
never before had she been so intent on probing someone. A person’s thoughts
should be their one secure sanctuary.
Tala genuinely liked the girl and felt guilty for violating that privacy.
And, despite Sal Mayd’s goal, Tala felt that she liked her too. Whatever doubt
or confusion the swordswoman was having perhaps was fed by that growing
friendship.
That decided Tala; she would not try to read the girl anymore. Whatever
she was going to accomplish would have to be through a mutual trust between
them: Tala valued friendship, and, she considered, the gods did also. They were
more likely to smile upon her because of the respect of her heart, rather than
the tricks she could do. Their blessings would be very valued,
indeed.
The search began immediately after their meal. Oug was not waiting
outside the inn, so Tala decided to start without his help. She knew that more
ground could have been covered if she had sent Sal Mayd off alone, but for some
reason she could not fathom, she wanted to have her with her. Tala knew better
than to ignore her feelings, and so she directed Sal to stick with her “for
protection.”
“So where do we start?” she asked Tala.
“At the spice market. That’s where my...my source said the red-haired
girl was last seen looking for me.”
“I’m still puzzled as to why anybody would be looking for you - and here,
especially. You’ve never been to this part of the country, have
you?”
“No,” Tala replied. “My son has, though. Perhaps she’s a friend of
his.”
Tala mentally bit her tongue. She had automatically responded so as to
read her reaction. She reinforced her promise to herself; it had become too easy
to use her mind powers.
But Sal Mayd did not drop the subject. “If she is a friend of his, maybe
she can lead us...you to him?”
“Perhaps. But that is a very remote possibility. It’ll be a mystery until
we do find her - or she finds me - whichever comes first.”
Sal Mayd’s excitement pushed the outer limits of Tala’s self-control.
“Then let’s get cracking! Oops, sorry. You lead the way.”
“Certainly,” Tala sighed.
They spent the next few hours covering a major portion of the Eastern
Quarter of Frazettapur. The smells, the sights and sounds reminded Tala much of
her home in Yutavia, though it did have the influences of the surrounding city
and a little of the northeastern coastal countries. She felt a tinge of
nostalgia, but it did not dull the purpose of finding her son, or the more
immediate goal of finding the mystery girl. Rather, she took in as much as she
could without breaking her concentration. It was still
enjoyable.
Tala thought it a bit unusual that she had found a new purpose in life,
especially at her age. Gallivanting about the world on quests should be for the
young and foolish. She knew she wasn’t the former and only hoped she wasn’t the
latter. All she wanted was for her son to be alive and fine. Whatever the gods
took her through to accomplish that was beyond her control, but she would meet
them as best as possible and continue on.
The afternoon was close to becoming early evening before they found
another trace of the mystery girl. They had searched in an outward spiral
pattern from the spice market, describing the girl and asking if Tala’s name had
been mentioned by anyone. The trail had turned cold after the shopkeeper that
had first seen her. It was as if the girl had asked only one person about Tala,
and then moved on.
After much lack of success, Tala had decided to take them back to the
Ingle’s Nook to freshen up and have dinner. But before they had a chance to go
upstairs, the innkeeper called to Tala.
“Yes, what is it?” she asked the old man.
“Is your name Tala? Of Yutavia?”
She hesitated, and then answered, “Yes. Why?”
“A young girl was looking for you earlier. I didn’t know if you wanted to
be found, so I said I didn’t know of you.”
“Did she have red hair? And mid-country dress?”
“That she did.”
“Where is she now?” Sal Mayd butted in.
“Don’t know. She left right after that.” He paused to scratch his thin
beard. “I think she left with someone, though. Spooky looking fellow, all dark
cape and clothes. Don’t see why she’d be hanging with his type - unless she’s
not as sweet as she came off as.”
Tala hushed any more questions and said, “Thank you. You have been very
helpful.” Then she motioned Sal Mayd to follow her upstairs.
When they got to her room, Tala said, “This is getting stranger all the
time. First the girl, then the wizard shows up again.”
“Wizard?!”
*
Careful Tala. *
Tala looked around at the familiar mental voice and saw Oug sitting on
the windowsill.
*
About time you showed up, * she sent back. * I will handle
this. *
Sal Mayd asked again, “What do you mean by wizard?”
“The dark clothed man that was with our mystery girl. I’m quite sure he
was a wizard I’ve run into before. It sounds like him.” Tala did not tell her
that she had gotten a mental image from the innkeeper and knew for sure that it
was he. Zandor was once again involved in her business.
“Do you think he has something to do with the girl?” Sal Mayd inquired, a
hint of suspicious tension in her voice.
“It only goes to follow. I am quite sure that it is not a coincidence.
The question of why is what bothers me.
* We
could ask him, * Oug sent to Tala.
*
What do you mean? *
* I know where he is. And he is not alone. *
* More than just the girl is with him? *
* Yes, * Oug returned. * But I do not
know for what purpose. *
* I am liking this less and less. *
Sal Mayd tapped Tala on the shoulder. “Hello? Are you all
right?”
“What? Oh, yes. I was just thinking.”
“You looked pretty distant there for a minute.”
“No, I’m fine. But I think I know where we can look for the girl and her
friend.”
Sal Mayd shook her head. “We’ve looked everywhere between here and the
markets.”
“True,” Tala agreed. “But we have not searched beyond. There are many
inns we have not been to.”
“It could still take awhile to look.”
“No, I don’t think so. I have an idea on how to narrow it down.”
“How’s that?”
“I’ll...tell you later.”
*
Yes. I would love to hear how, * Oug mentally
chuckled.
*
Hush, you. Just tell me where they are. I will figure out what to say to Sal
later. * She told the swordswoman, “We’ll start now and eat later. If
we’re lucky, it shouldn’t take too long to find them.”
“Okay. You’re the boss.”
“Well, I hope you trust me as a friend on this.”
Sal Mayd paused a moment, then nodded. “Sure, that sounds fine.”
Tala smiled at her. As they started to leave, Oug sent to her the
location of the inn and added, * I will be close by. *
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“I really don’t feel comfortable about this,” Hel told Zandor. “Ditto
here,” Dallon added.
Zandor sighed patiently. The three of them stood by the rear entrance to
the Den Of Ease. The wizard explained for what seemed the hundredth time, “This
dining room will insure us much privacy. You will not have people staring at
you. This is the best place for me to explain my offer to you and to the others
who will soon be along. One of our party already awaits. So please, let us go
in. I am sure you will find it most comfortable if you give it a
chance.”
Hel shrugged. “I’d be just as happy relaxing on some dry straw. But, I
guess I am looking for some new experiences.”
“That’s the spirit,” Zandor cheered. “Dallon?”
He thought a moment and asked, “Do I have to use a fork and
napkin?”
The wizard chuckled. “No, my boy. You do not have to do anything you do
not want to do.”
“Okay. I’m in.”
“Good! Follow me.”
Zandor led the Equessa and the young thief through the rear door. It was
a private entrance that opened to a short hallway. It was high, but Hel still
had to duck a little. Six doors - three on each side of the hall - were spaced
about fifteen feet apart. A nervous little man stood by the last door on the
left. He was dark-skinned, bald, dressed in brown robes, and he bowed
continuously as the three neared.
Zandor said, “Thank you, Momar. Misk tea, mead, and a large goat’s
milk.”
“Yuck!” Dallon exclaimed. “I hate milk!”
“That’s for me,” Hel interceded. She asked Zandor, “How did you know?
Another one of your tricks?”
“An educated guess from the little I know of your race. Come.” He
motioned them into the room.
The ceiling was higher than the hall, so Hel could stand straight. The
room itself was large enough to comfortably hold a six by fifteen foot
rectangular table. Twelve chairs rounded the table with one space left -
obviously for Hel to sit at since a bowl of apples and oats had been placed
there. A lone girl sat by that place. She stood suddenly as the three
entered.
“It is all right, Haelan,” Zandor told the girl. “These are the friends I
told you about.”
“You’ve elevated us from ‘guests’ to ‘friends’ rather quickly, haven’t
you?” Hel commented.
Zandor smiled and nodded. “Please excuse my forwardness. I am a hopeful
optimist. Hel, Dallon - this is Haelan.”
Hel nodded a greeting to the girl, but Dallon was more direct. He went to
her side, took her hand and kissed it. “Well, call me a knuckle-headed optimist,
but I’d sure like to be your friend.”
Haelan blushed as red as her hair.
“All right, children,” Hel said, “Let’s not get too friendly before we
know what’s going on.” She causally picked up an apple and took a bite. “Mmmm.
Sweet. So, Zandor, when are you going to tell us what this is all
about?”
“Soon. Our last three...guests should be arriving at any time. It will be
best if I speak to you all at the same time.”
“Okay. I guess I can’t argue with a free lunch.”
Dallon’s attention strayed from Haelan long enough to say, “But this is
supper time.”
“It’s just an expression,” she playfully chided
back.
Zandor felt good as the two females and the boy chatted friendly. It was
all coming together very easily. His confidence was building for the coming
goal.
Then, Zandor chuckled inwardly as he thought about what the Equessa had
said. He knew, very well, that there was no such thing as a free
lunch.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Tala and Sal Mayd stopped at the front entrance of the Den Of
Ease.
The swordswoman asked, ”Why here?”
Tala floundered with the answer. “Well, I hear they serve Negluvia
specialty dishes. If she’s from there, she might come...here.
Maybe.”
“Ah...right. We might as well start here.”
Tala mentally kicked herself as they entered the dimly lit restaurant.
She had hoped that Sal Mayd would not push the issue of her “source,” and so she
hadn’t really prepared an answer. She knew the reasoning she had given was quite
lame, and so she hoped once more that Sal Mayd wouldn’t pull away from their
growing trust. It would be needed for what was going to come. And because of
that, she also knew that she would soon have to tell her
everything.
As they entered the Den, a small, dark man came up to them and introduced
himself.
“Greetings, dear ladies. I am Momar, your host. Hookah, or
non-hookah?”
Sal Mayd started, “Hey! You watch your...!”
But Tala cut her off. “Actually, we are looking for a girl. A
redhead.”
His eyes widened. “Oh! Are you Tala of Yutavia?”
“Yes. I take it that someone is looking for me,
also?”
“Yes, yes. Oh, please, come this way. So sorry for the delay.
Please.”
Tala laughed a little as Sal Mayd grumbled about the simpering little
man. They followed as he led them through the serving areas to a door at the
back. It opened to a hallway with six more doors. He opened the first one on the
right, bowed, and motioned them in.
The sight that greeted them in the dining room only half surprised Tala.
Zandor was there with the red haired girl, but there were two others she had not
anticipated: a street-urchin, and, Tala guessed from the hints in legend, what
must be an Equessa. After she thought a moment, she supposed she shouldn’t be
surprised at all. This venture was getting stranger all the time, and Zandor
seemed to be tied to the nexus of most of it.
The wizard stood and greeted them. “Ah, good ladies. Welcome. I have mead
and tea for you.”
Tala eyed Zandor levelly. He was a blank page. He knew of her ability,
then. She said, “Perhaps we could dispense with the pleasantries until you
explain what’s going on.”
“Momentarily. Please, sit. It will take some time.”
Tala looked to the girl. “I’m Tala of Yutavia. You’ve been looking for
me?”
She stammered, “Yes...yes. I’m Haelan. I...I need...I mean...I..” She
waved her quiet. “That’s all right. I’m sure that Zandor has an explanation for
you, too. Sal Mayd, let’s sit. Sal?”
She looked to her swordswoman. She was still standing by the door.
Amazingly, she almost looked frightened. Her eyes darted from Zandor to the
Equessa. “Sal!”
“What?” she started as if waking form a dream.
“Let’s sit down.”
“Yeah. Sure.” Tala heard her mutter, “This is
nuts.”
They sat a few chairs down form the rest of them. Zandor smiled and said,
“Perhaps I can handle the introductions. I, as you may now know, am Zandor.” He
went around the table. “Tala, Sal Mayd, Dallon, Haelan, and Hel. But we seem to
be missing one of our party.”
Tala was going to flash a warning to Zandor. She wasn’t quite ready to
let Sal Mayd know about Oug. And how would the others react to a talking
cat?
*
About the same as the Equessa. * Oug sent to her from somewhere.
Before she could say anything, he said aloud, “I’m here.”
Tala and the others looked to the voice. Oug was sitting on the
windowsill behind Zandor.
The old grey cat jumped down from the sill, and then climbed up on the
chair beside Tala. He looked only at the wizard and said, “You have something to
tell us?”
Sal Mayd muttered, “This is nuts. This is too
nuts.”
“Yes,” Zandor began. “Oug, this is...”
“Skip it,” he cut him off. “I heard the introductions. Talk.”
“Certainly.” The wizard quickly regained his composure. Tala was trying
to hold off her judgment until he explained himself, but she was sure she could
feel smugness from just beyond his blank front. Her unease grew with her
distrust.
Zandor continued, “You all know me in one way or another, and so you may
think that I have called you together for my own purpose. That would be an
incorrect assumption. There is another who needs our assistance. Each of you has
a unique ability that may prove very useful on the venture he will be setting
out on. I am authorized to pay you quite well for your skills, but know too,
that there will be a small amount of risk involved.”
“What kind of risk?” Hel asked causally.
“Specifically - your fighting skills may be called into play. You will be
acting as a bodyguard for this man. His goal will certainly be met with some
opposition, and so you may have to protect him.”
Hel pressed again. “I don’t get it. If a fight is certain, how come we
only ‘may’ have to protect him? Whoever ‘he’ is.”
Zandor explained, “You will understand more when you meet him. He is a
skilled fighter himself. It is the amount of opposition he will be meeting that
is not certain.”
“So who is this guy?” Hel asked once more.
“Forgive me. I was getting to that. His name is N’Con, and his goal is to
destroy a great evil in this world.”
The anger and fear had been growing in Tala ever since the wizard had
begun to talk. The pieces of the puzzle were falling into place with a sicking
finality. Zandor was more than just a small part of the mystery of what was
happening to her son: he was behind most of it. Whether he was an agent of fate
or on his own didn’t matter. Zandor was trying to help N’Con destroy himself.
She tried to contain herself to see how far he planned to go with
it.
Hel asked Zandor, “That sounds like quite a task he’s on. Why should we
help him?”
The wizard chuckled. “Well, as I said, you would be paid very generously.
But I would hope more that you will see the nobility of his
quest.”
“I have nothing against earning some money, but I don’t see anything
noble in questing. His problem isn’t mine.”
“Ah, but the evil I spoke of could be. N’Con’s goal is to destroy a
deamon who seeks to infest the world with his blood.”
So, Zandor even knew about the GrandWeir. The question was: which side
was he really on? Tala contemplated the possibility that the wizard was on no
side but his own.
Hel stopped him. “Okay, wait a second. This is getting a bit too weird.
I’m not saying I’m interested, but why don’t you start from the beginning again
and cut out all the embellishments. Straight out: Where is this deamon and what
is it that N’Con is going to do to it?”
Tala could feel a bit of Zandor’s blank front slipping. He wasn’t used to
being confronted so directly. Tala was beginning to like Hel. Perhaps she would
get to the bottom of the situation with her help.
Zandor replied, “N’Con is going to destroy a deamon by the name and title
of the GrandWeir. To do this, he must go to the island home of the GrandWeir.
That island is called McAmal. He...”
But Tala had had enough. She could no longer contain herself. She still
didn’t know the full extent of Zandor’s involvement, but it didn’t matter. She
was going to stop it right then and have Oug get the rest of the story later.
She stood up to cut him off.
But she never got the chance.
Dallon was already out of his chair. His eyes were wide with terror. He
half yelled, half moaned, “Oh, no. No, no, no! Not there. No.
No!”
He was out the window before anyone could react.
“Dallon, wait! Wait!” Hel called after. “What’s...?!” She turned to the
wizard. “What scared him? No! Never mind. I don’t want to hear it. I have to go
find him.”
As she started to leave, Haelan asked, “Can I help
you?”
“No offense, dear, but you do what you want on your own. This party is
over for me.” She ducked under the door and clopped down the
hall.
After a moment, Haelan said, “I’ll be back.” Then, she too left. Tala
glared at Zandor over the table.
“I don’t know how far your involvement goes, and I don’t want to hear it
right know. But I will be back later and you had better have a good explanation.
No. Wait. Make it the truth.” She started to leave.
“Wait,” Zandor pleaded. “Where are you going?”
“To find the boy. I want to see what he knows first. Are you coming,
Oug?”
“Yes,” the old cat replied. “I do not care for the wizard’s presence
anymore, either.”
“You’re on your own,” Sal Mayd added.
Tala left the room without looking to see if they followed her. She
wasn’t sure if she was actually going to look for the boy, she only knew that
she had to get away from Zandor before she was tempted to do something she
wouldn’t regret later.
What was more important was the question of what she was going to do
about N’Con. Or more accurately: could anything be done for her
son?
She walked, and worried.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Zandor stood alone in stunned silence. He had failed. He had actually
failed. The vision crumbled before him; his goal was lost to the black despair
that overwhelmed his thoughts.
It was over then. There was nothing left for him to do but leave. He
started to wrap himself in the cloak of darkness, but then he stopped. He had no
place to go.
And so he walked, and thought of nothing and
everything.
CHAPTER NINE
Together Again
Once More
The Purple Vole, old Samuels Inn, catered to a northern clientele.
Figment tried to reassure Samantha that she would be safe there. There would be
no customers from Frelcock that could identify her from the slave revolt of
2485. Apparently, she had been the symbol of that revolt, even though all she
had done was to escape from an over-amorous keeper - leaving part of his anatomy
separated from the rest of his body. She could take care of herself quite well,
but she still worried about much. She was a contrast to Figment’s eternal
optimism. But even that amused the mage. He felt needed to keep her from sinking
into an eternal blue funk.
Figment was also amused by Samantha’s constant frugalness. She had taken
on the obligation of making sure he didn’t squander away all his money. She was
always certain that the coin he spent would be their last. This, despite his
constant reassurances that he was far from poor. Samantha could accept the fact
that he was a 500-year-old mage, but she somehow ignored his economic status.
For all his wisdom, there were still some mysteries beyond
Figment.
But he could understand some of her insecurities. Such as, would his
friend N’Con like her? Figment didn’t worry about that. N’Con had always
accepted the mage’s relationships, whether they were serious or not. Figment and
N’Con’s friendship went beyond most, and so they both went out of their way to
make sure they didn’t stand in the way of each other’s
happiness.
If Figment was worried about anything, it was more in wondering if his
friend would show up anytime soon. It was a long way into Vulcania and he was
unsure about taking Samantha into an unknown danger. And yet it could also be
dangerous to leave her behind. He knew that from past experiences. No, he was
determined to keep her by his side. If nothing else, to keep her from taking
over a kingdom to build the security she longed for.
And so, another comparatively quiet evening began at the Purple Vole.
Figment and Samantha shared stories of each other’s exploits over watered-down
mead barbecued sow fat. Card games, fights, and shadowy characters whispering in
shadowy corners went on around them. It was easy for them to become oblivious to
anything but each other. So it was many moments before either of them noticed
that the common room had become very quiet.
The silence didn’t last very long, as everyone turned back to his or her
own business. But not before Figment spotted the reason for the lapses in
conversation.
Three men had entered the common room. Two of them were of the
dark-skinned barbarian race. One was a Templar and the other was a Cleric.
Figment knew this because they were of the tribes that he had tried to gather as
worshippers in his egotistical youth. It was a Cleric who had opened his eyes to
the One God.
The third man was N’Con. Figment had known his friend to have his sombre
moods, but those were mild compared to the dark aura that surrounded him. Even
his eyes seemed darker than usual. A haunted, hunted look was reflected there as
he slowly searched the room.
It was academic whether Figment should stop worrying or begin to worry
more.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The trio, led by N’Con, slowly walked over to Figment and Samantha’s
table. The mage looked at the former Assassin questioningly, then he said,
“About time you showed up.”
N’Con shrugged, “What can I
say?”
“How about, ‘The next round’s on me.’?”
“A round what?”
“Ha! You’re okay,” Figment exclaimed. “You never did know how to tell a
joke. Come on and sit down and introduce me to your friends. They are your
friends?”
N’Con didn’t answer but simply said, “ This is Kalam, and this is Badli.
They are from the northern Barbarian Reaches. I met them on the way to
Vulcania.”
Figment nodded, “Glad to meet you. My name is Figment, since N’Con forgot
to tell you. He hasn’t quite got this courtesy thing down
yet.”
“Ahem.”
“Oh, yes. This is Samantha. N’Con, Samantha. Samantha; N’Con, Kalam,
Badli. She’s my better third. Ow!” The girl elbowed him in the side. “She’s
small, but frisky.” He ducked a swat. “I better order some drinks while I’m
still able. Sit.”
At that time, Samuel himself came over to the
table.
“Wait a minute!” the proprietor barked. “We don’t serve their kind here,”
he said as he pointed to Kalam and Badli.
The Templar growled and started to go for his weapon, but N’Con put a
restraining hand on his. Figment stood up and leaned against a support post. He
looked at Samuel.
“I’m sure you’ll reconsider,” the mage said. “It would not do to provoke
another whole race.” Smoke started to rise from where his hand rested on the
post. I mean, the Frelcockese I can understand, considering your valiant
fighting against them in the River Wars.” He removed his hand to reveal a
charred imprint. “But let’s not provoke my friends to rash acts,
hmm?”
“Um, right you are,” Samuel responded. “Please, be comfortable. Rocky!
Get these fine people served.” There were a few snickers from the regulars as he
retreated to his office.
Figment ordered a bottle of wine as his friend and two guests settled at
the table.
“Okay,” Figment started, “how did things go?”
N’Con looked at the table.
“Did you find Vulcania?” the mage tried again.
This time, N’Con nodded.
“Okay, fine. We’ll play twenty questions. Is it animal, vegetable, or
Pyrage?”
N’Con half-smiled, but then just shrugged. “I don’t know where to
start.”
“How about with what you went there for? Did you find your
father?”
“Yes and no. They seem to know who my father is, and that he was
traveling with mother when their ship ran aground on McAmal. They know about her
escaping, but nothing about what has happened since then.”
“Good,” Figment said
cheerfully. “So now you have a new relative.
Now we can get back
to...our...normal... Okay, what’s wrong now?”
N’Con sighed. “Well, my father - Oug is his name - was on a mission at
the time of the shipwreck. So, I thought if I continued his mission I
might...”
“Wait. What was his mission?”
“His mission?”
“Yes. What was it?”
“He was on a spying mission to McAmal.”
“Oh.”
“You’re not mad?”
“That you’re contemplating a suicide mission? Why should I be? Are you
crazy?!”
Kalam finally spoke. “If you are afraid to go with your friend, we
will.”
“Yes. That is correct.” Badli added.
Figment stammered.
“Wha...but...Do you realize what McAmal is?”
“Yes. We have had a small taste of it,” the Templar replied. “But does it
matter, if it leads N’Con to his father?”
“I don’t get it. Why do you two want to go with him?” Samantha asked.
“You hardly know each other, do you?”
“That is difficult to answer,” Badli said. “For myself, I have noted a
kinship of following faith.”
“What about you, big guy?” Figment directed to Kalam. “Why are you
going?”
The Templar frowned a moment in thought, then he grinned as he asked
back, “Why are you friends with N’Con?”
Figment guffawed.
“Is he always this cheerful?” Kalam asked N’Con.
“You’ll get used to it,” he replied.
“Okay! Okay, okay,” Figment coughed out as he recovered. “You made your
point. Oh, I love it. But listen, N’Con. Don’t you think you should go talk to
Tala first before you go off gallivanting again?”
A grim look came over N’Con’s face once more. “I...don’t know about
that.”
“Come on now! I know what you’re thinking and I think you should give
your mother a little more credit than that. Maybe she didn’t know she was
pregnant with you when they were captured. So maybe she didn’t know you weren’t
deamon spawn. Think about what she’s had to live with.”
“Well...maybe.”
“Ah! Forget maybe! Either find out for sure or live with it!” The mage
put his hand on his friend’s shoulder. “We’ll be with
you.”
“I could pass through Yutavia,” N’Con mused.
“Sure! Then we can all go merrily off to McAmal.”
N’Con looked at Figment. “There’s really no reason for any of you to
come. What I have to do, finally, I do alone.”
“Oh, will you can the paladin tripe!” Figment admonished. “We’re a band
now and we’re sticking together.”
“What do you mean by ‘band’?” Badli inquired.
Figment explained, “Five is a band, seven to twelve a company, twenty a
troop, and one hundred or more is an army.”
“Far be it for me to argue with statistics,” N’Con commented
dryly.
“Ha! There’s the old stick-in-the-mud we all know and love.” Figment then
asked. “Do you guys have horses?”
“Just one.”
“No problem. We’ll get some for you tomorrow.”
“Wait a minute,” Samantha cut in. “Horses are
expensive.”
“I can earn our keep,” Kalam
said, indicating himself and Badli. “Good,” she retorted. “But doing
what?”
“I will be a bodyguard for you and your man.”
Figment guffawed again. Samantha sneered.
“Even if we had the money to hire you, we don’t need protecting. I used
to be a bodyguard.”
“That is all fine,” N’Con interrupted, “but there will be no need for
horses. I...we will go by boat.”
“More expense!” Samantha exclaimed.
N’Con shook his head. “No. I have my own boat. She’ll be here by
tomorrow.”
Figment suddenly grew sober
and asked, “You don’t mean Perenna?” N’Con nodded.
“Hoo, boy.”
“Who’s Perenna?” Samantha asked, puzzled. “Not an old flame of your, I
hope?”
“Hardly,” Figment replied. “Perenna is N’Con’s boat. His Ladyship, to be
more precise.”
Samantha looked still more puzzled.
Figment asked N’Con, “You don’t mind if I tell
her?”
“That’s fine. I’ve already explained her to Kalam and Badli. I’m
surprised you haven’t told her yet, though.”
“Oh, you mean about you being an Assassin? Sure I have. You don’t think
I’d leave out a juicy detail like that now, do you?”
N’Con just mumbled and shook his head.
“Anyway,” Figment continued, “as I was saying, Perenna is N’Con’s
Ladyship. They are what the Assassins use to get from kill to kill. But the
Ladyships aren’t just boats - they’re a race of inanimate being. They have the
form of a solid watercraft. Though they can’t move, they can command the water
to propel them through it.”
Samantha was getting very puzzled. “Wait a second. Why would the
Assassins use a race of creatures just for
transportation?”
“We use horses,” Figment suggested.
“It’s more that that,” N’Con said. “The Ladyships are intelligent,
sentient, and very empathic. The Assassins are cold-blooded, but they do have
some latent emotions. The Ladyships are used to hold their emotions in
check.”
“But if they are intelligent, why do they help the Assassins?” the girl
asked.
N’Con looked hurt. “Certainly not by choice.”
Figment picked up the explanation again. They were tricked into some kind
of pact with McAmal. I don’t understand the full extent of it, just that they’ll
die if they leave it of their own free will.”
Samantha shrugged, “Death
sounds better that that kind of deal.”
“Not for the Ladyships.”
N’Con sighed. “Their race has never known death. They have existed as long as
their memory. Death, for them, is the ultimate terror.”
Figment added, “But N’Con gave Perenna her freedom when he disowned
McAmal. She has been freed of the pact. Which makes me wonder why she’s still
around.”
N’Con said, “We have had contact from time to time. She was my first
friend, even before you, Figment. She is coming because she wants to help. She’s
known free will longer than she’s known slavery.
Figment chuckled. “Well, far be it for me to accuse you of telling me all
your secrets. It’s good to know that even I can be
surprised.”
“This talk of living boats has given me the creeps. No offense,” Samantha
said. “Why don’t we have something to eat?”
“You actually want to spend money?!” Figment
teased.
“Don’t press your luck, buddy.”
N’Con said, “Let’s go somewhere else to eat. The food here is no
good.”
“I agree. How about the Red Bull?” Figment offered.
“That sounds good.”
“If we’re going out, I’m getting my sword,” said Samantha as she got up.
“I’ll be back in a second. It’s just in our room upstairs.” She
left.
“Is it safe to give her a
blade?” Kalam asked with a grin.
“About as safe as taking a
Barbarian Templar into a civilized tavern,” Figment grinned
back.
Kalam barked a laugh and slapped Figment on the back. “I like you, little
one. We will be good friends.”
As they all started to leave, Figment rubbed the muscles on his back and
whispered to N’Con, “It’ll be interesting to see how he treats his
enemies.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The Red Bull Tavern was a study in contrasting styles. Because it was one
of the better eateries in town, it catered to a respectable clientele during the
daylight hours. But, because it was also a tavern, at sunset a steady stream of
dock workers and sailors entered the Red Bull to quench their thirsts for
alcoholic spirits and backroom gambling. Occasionally, the two distinctive
and opposite clientele met in an awkward moment. But a watchful and diplomatic
host had avoided most trouble.
As the host watched the party of five adventurers enter, though, he began
to wonder if his skill could handle such a group. Five warriors, from a least
four different countries, traveling together, were sure to attract the attention
of some troublemaker.
“Yo, Pepe! Five for dinner,” one of the group called to the host. It
wasn’t until then that he recognized the man and one of his friends. They had
helped to oust a band of drunken mercenaries a month before. So there should be
nothing to worry about, Pepe thought.
Either that, or truly worry
more.
“Ah, yes. Lord Figment, is it not?” the host
greeted.
“You’re right. It’s not,” Figment replied. “Its just Figment. You
remember N’Con?”
“How could I forget? That
will be five for dinner, then?”
“Six, if you count him
twice,” the mage said, pointing at Kalam.
The four men and one woman
were seated in a partitioned area. Over tea and cino, they shared more of their
respective stories. Badli and Kalam told of why they were traveling together.
And N’Con learned a new fact of how the Barbarian Tribes were actually
descendents of tribes who had emigrated from the little known southern
continent. Figment explained some of how he had met Samantha, and of the unknown
fate of the witch Aramantra. N’Con told more about his mother, Tala, and of her
captivity on the island of McAmal. Samantha listened much, but talked
little.
Dinner was a wonderful spread of roast beef, broiled tuber with oyam
sauce, a noodle and vegetable salad, pottage, baskets of warm bread rolls, fruit
and many a split of Negluvian wine. The conservations faltered only slightly as
they put their various energies and appetites to devouring the meal. The entire
mood of the evening had settled into a relaxed, friendly
peacefulness.
But then --- nothing good seems to last forever.
Figment was in the middle of a tale of one of his many exploits, when he
was interrupted by a woman’s scream and a few raucous laughs from the common
room of the tavern. All but Badli and N’Con were immediately out of their
seats.
Kalam held up his hand to
the others. “I’ll go see what it is.”
Figment smiled and nodded.
This would be a chance to see what the big man was capable of. He patted
Samantha on the head as the barbarian left and said, “There, there now. I’ll let
you spill some blood next time.” He ducked the anticipated swat, but then winced
as she went for his ankle instead.
N’Con asked the mage, “Are you sure it was a good idea to let him
loose?”
Figment replied, “We’ll know in a second.”
At that moment, a mail-clad mercenary came flying over the partition and
landed on their table.
“Now we know.”
Figment led the rush to where the Barbarian Templar had gone. The ebon
giant was holding another mercenary in the air while pinning a third to the
floor with his foot. Figment took the mercenaries to be Cranian by the headgear
they wore. They had a reputation for being vicious fighters, but Kalam had taken
on three of them. If the Templar had heard of the Cranian’s reputation, he had
not obviously been impressed by it.
“What’s up? Besides him,” Figment inquired.
“They tried to take our waitress,” Kalam answered, still holding on to
the mercenaries.
“Sounds reasonable to me. But maybe you should let him down now; I think
he’s beginning to turn blue.”
The barbarian looked reluctant to comply with Figment’s request, but then
a new voice was added to the moment.
“Put my hireling down!” commanded the newcomer. He was dressed in a gold
silk coat over a blue blouse adorned with a ton of lace. The wardrobe was that
of a fop, but the sabre that hung at his side looked to be anything but
ornamental. He strode toward the scene with fire in his
eyes.
Kalam causally tossed the mercenary aside and stepped over the other to
meet their employer. Though the nobleman gave the impression of being smaller,
he actually bested Kalam in height by a few inches.
“And who are you, peacock?”
the Templar smirked.
“I am Count Lin De Lager! Why have you set upon my men?!” he demanded
with a tone that implied he was not used to being mocked.
“They were accosting our serving wench. I mannered the louts,” Kalam
growled.
“Here, now! What’s going on?” interrupted the
barkeep.
“Ah, yes, Tubal,” the Count answered, trying to seize the moment. “I am
sure that everything will be worked out - as soon as a constable is summoned to
take this jayhawk away.”
“Sorry,” interjected N’Con, “but he’s with us.”
“Be that as it may, he participated in a public brawl and should be
remanded to the appropriate authorities.”
“Actually,” Figment countered, “any action of incarceration should be
directed toward the idiots that started the
ruckus.”
“He started the ruckus!” the Count spat.
“He went to investigate the ruckus.”
“Ba! This is pointless! Summon the constable!”
“Good idea,” Figment agreed. “Since your men tried to accost a maiden,
and they are under your charge, you can also be held responsible for an
attempted rape.”
“What!?”
“You study law, too?” Samantha whispered.
“Among other embarrassing
habits,” Figment whispered back.
Further debate was
interrupted by a noise from the dining area. The first mercenary came staggering
around the partition, spied Kalam, and charged. He went sprawling when Samantha
put an out-stretched foot in his path. He skidded to a halt in front of his
red-faced employer.
“Antar! Get up and stop this display!” barked the once dignified
Count.
“You should be ashamed - unleashing such uncouth rabble in a public
place,” Figment commented.
“Ruffians,” added Kalam.
The barkeep asked, “Count? What do you want me to
do?”
But Samantha interjected, “Maybe we should ask the waitress if she wants
to press charges?”
“Well, Count?” Figment pressed.
Count De Lager tried to keep from fuming. He answered through clenched
teeth, “Perhaps...the matter could be dropped.”
The barkeep hurriedly added, “Yes! There were no real damages! I’m sure
we can keep this to ourselves. Yes?”
“Kalam?” Figment directed.
“Huh? Oh, yes. Sure. That’s fine by me.”
“Then it’s settled. Have a nice day, count.”
With that, Figment motioned the others to follow him back to the dining
area. The mage glanced back once and saw the Count kick the mercenary still on
the floor. His face was purple with rage.
Figment paid for their meals, much to the complaint of Samantha, and they
left the Red Bull Tavern.
As they walked back down the street to the Purple Vole, Kalam came
alongside of Figment and said, “ You handled that situation well, little one. I
admire your style. I never thought I’d enjoy ending a conflict without a fight,
but this sure was fun.”
Figment nodded. “Thanks. But I doubt we’ve heard the last of the Count.
His kind will never accept losing.”
Kalam grinned, “Then perhaps the fun is just
beginning.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After returning to the Purple Vole, rooms were obtained for N’Con, Kalam,
and Badli. Figment noted for the first time that N’Con was being very possessive
and guarded about his saddlebag. It wasn’t the first unusual thing he had
noticed about his friend that night, but his respect overrode his curiosity and
so he had not pushed the matter. But one glance beyond his five senses told
Figment that something in that saddlebag was very wrong. After everyone else was
settled in and Samantha was fast asleep, he decided that the matter had to be
investigated.
He went to N’Con’s room and knocked.
“Who is it?” came a voice that was almost a
stranger’s.
“Room service,” Figment tried to crack back, but something in N’Con’s
voice had dulled his humor. For a moment, he thought N’Con wasn’t going to
reply, but then the door opened.
“Catch you in the middle of a good dream?” Figment
smirked.
“I don’t...I’m not tired. What do you want,
Figment?”
The mage was beginning to worry. It was so unlike N’Con to respond in
this way. The feeling that he was talking to a stranger refused to be subdued.
“Can’t an old friend come by to chat? We haven’t had the chance to talk
alone all night.”
N’Con looked at Figment impassively for many moments. Finally, he just
shrugged and walked back into his room without closing the door. Figment took it
as the best invitation he was going to get from his friend, and so he followed
him in. He closed the door behind him and found a chair to sit on. N’Con stood
at the room’s single window and looked out into the night.
Figment knew that he could play word games with the former Assassin all
night and still probably not get the answers he was looking for. So he decided
to drop all pretenses and be direct.
“Okay. What really happened
to you in Vulcania?”
Neither N’Con’s voice nor body revealed anything. “I don’t know what you
mean.”
“Sure you do. You and your two new friends talked a lot about what
happened, but all three of you were skirting something. There’s a very important
gap in the sequence of events that happened to you. Now what’s
up?”
“Nothing. Nothing at all.”
N’Con could sometimes be closed about himself, and nothing frustrated
Figment more than when he was. But this absolute blank that his friend was
projecting chilled the mage. He needed something sharp to break
through.
Figment sighed and asked, “So what’s in the
saddlebag?”
That did it. N’Con turned suddenly, his face was panicked and angry. “Did
you look in my bag?”
Figment stood. “You know I never look through your stuff. But you’re
hiding something in there that’s pulsating enough power to level this fair city.
It stinks of the Abyss. Care to explain when you decided to start collecting
magick items?”
N’Con closed up again. “It’s nothing but a bauble.”
But the mage would not be shut off. He grabbed his friend by the tunic
and hoisted him off the floor. “Cut the crap! Now! That thing scares me!” He put
N’Con down. “What is it?”
For the first time that evening, some of N’Con’s old self came through.
But what emotion was he projecting, Figment could not guess. He was just
relieved that his friend was opening up again.
N’Con said, “It...contains the answers I’ve been looking for all my life.
It’s a culmination. It is the reason I’m going to McAmal.”
“Okay. So excuse me for repeating myself: what is
it?”
N’Con smiled, but it was not warm or friendly. “It is a weapon for
destroying the GrandWeir.”
“Okay. Fine. So why am I not pleased at hearing
that?”
“You should be, Figment. This world can finally be rid of a great evil.
This is a time to rejoice.”
Figment was totally unconvinced by N’Con’s show of cheer. And yet he
still could not fathom what was bothering him about the whole situation. Or
maybe he did, but he was afraid to continue. And yet, he had
to.
“N’Con, is the GrandWeir the only thing that ‘weapon’ will get rid
of?”
“Why would you think otherwise?”
N’Con did not seem closed off, but his answer was not really an answer.
Figment did get the feeling, though, that that was the best he was going to get
out of his friend - for that evening, anyway.
He told N’Con, “You know I’m going with you, of
course.”
“If you wish. I probably couldn’t stop you anyhow.”
“You got that right. So we leave in the morning,
right?”
“Yes. Perenna will be here by then.”
“Okay, good. I guess I’d better let you get some sleep,
then.”
“Sure.”
Figment walked to the door and opened it, but then looked back at his
friend. “N’Con, you know you can talk to me about anything,
right?”
N’Con nodded. His face remained impassive, but his voice echoed true
warmness as he said, “I know, Figment. And maybe I will.
Goodnight.”
Figment returned the goodnight and shut the door as he left. He was more
bothered than satisfied he had received but they would have to do. He would have
to be, as always, prepared for anything. He was not about to let anything happen
to his friend.
He hoped and prayed that that would not be beyond
him.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Over breakfast the next morning, travel plans were made for which route
they would take. Figment suggested again that they could go over land to Yutavia
to find Tala, and continue to McAmal from there. But N’Con insisted that they
travel by Perenna down the Scew River. A bigger boat could be found to take them
from Frazettapur across the Gulf of Whales. He pointed out that a bigger boat
would also be needed to make the trip to McAmal. Everyone agreed. He tried once
more to point out that he could make the trip by himself. Figment led the
protests contrariwise, and so N’Con dropped the subject.
After eating, the five adventurers packed their few belongings and headed
for the docks on the west side of town. The sun was coming up bright, and the
sky showed the promise of a clear warm day. The docks were already busy with
activity by the time they arrived, but N’Con seemed none too bothered by the
throngs of sailors, shopkeepers looking for buys, and dock workers busily
unloading goods. He walked with purpose to the far edge of the dock area, and
finally got out to the end of a little used and unkempt dock. Figment and the
others stayed close behind as the former Assassin went up to the object of his
search. There, at the end of the dock, was what could only be his Ladyship,
Perenna.
She was perhaps fifteen feet from nose to tail and another twenty feet
from wing-tip to wing-tip. Nautical terms could not be used for her, as she
looked more alive than boat-like. Her form was that of a dark-brown dragon. Her
wings were unfolded out over the waters as if ready to take flight; her long
neck craned forward, and her black eyes looked ever ahead. But no movement,
other than the bobbing in the water, betrayed any life that could be
there.
Closer examination revealed that she was indeed carved from some
wood-like substance. Her surface showed a fine-grained and smoothly polished
sheen. The work was so fine on her as to actually show veins in the wings and
individual tufts of hair about her head. A hollowed out area between the wings
was large enough to carry a half a dozen passengers standing or sitting on the
edge.
Figment had seen Perenna only once before, but he was still taken by her
beauty - and the aura of life she
gave off. He knew of her sentience, yet he was still amazed by what happened
next.
N’Con knelt down by the edge off the dock near to where Perenna floated.
Then, very gently, as if being moved by some unseen current, the Ladyship turned
in the water until her head came to rest against N’Con. He put his arms around
her neck and held her as if welcoming an old friend.
Or, as Figment suddenly realized might be more accurate, as if welcoming
an old love.
After a minute or so, everyone was obviously beginning to feel
uncomfortable, so Figment cleared his throat to get N’Con’s attention. He looked
at them as if noticing them for the first time, but then let go of Perenna and
stood up.
N’Con said, “She says she’ll be happy to take you all, but she agrees
with me that there’s no reason for you to come.”
“Okay, so she has one little flaw,” Figment shot back. “And I certainly
wouldn’t accuse you of putting words in her mouth since she can’t speak for
herself. Now, can we go?”
N’Con just shrugged, but before any of them
could board Perenna, a familiar voice stopped them.
“Go no further!” Count Lin De Lager bellowed. The command in his voice
was obviously boosted by the six armed men who followed him as he marched down
the dock.
“Oh, we really don’t need this,” Figment moaned. “I just cleaned my
sword.”
Figment, N’Con, Kalam, Badli, and Samantha faced the Count as he neared.
He stopped short of them and pointed at the barbarian Templar. “My argument is
only with him! This is a matter of honor!”
“Yeah, right!” Figment rebuffed. “Is that why you brought your hired men
along? Put the odds a little more in your favor?”
“I shall deal with you also, if you wish,” the Count growled. “And by
myself! Come then, you black dog!”
“Oh, I’m going to love this,” Kalam growled back.
“Wait!” Badli interrupted. He immediately became self-conscious as all
eyes turned to him.
“Well? What is it, Cleric?” Kalam
demanded.
“I...I want to say something to the Count first.”
“What?”
“What sort of trick is this?” Count De Lager asked suspiciously.
“No tricks. But I must speak before there is
bloodshed.”
Kalam said, “You couldn’t have picked a worst time to preach about
peace.”
“A preacher, hmm?” the Count mused. “Let him speak. Perhaps he pleads for
your soul. Ha! If you had one.”
“Why you...!”
“Please, Templar,” Badli stopped Kalam. “Let me do this. I have yet to
prove my worthiness on this trek.”
Kalam grumbled, but then said, “Go on.”
Badli nodded and then started to walk to the Count. He and his men were
put immediately on guard. But then the Cleric pushed up the sleeves on his robe,
showed his hands empty and said, “My words are only for
you.”
Count De Lager eyed him suspiciously, but then nodded him to come
forward. He did not, however, put down his guard.
Figment watched with growing interest and guardedness as the skinny
Cleric approached the imposing Count. Badli seemed to show no fear as he leaned
up to De Lager and whispered something in his ear. Figment had hearing above
that of humans, but he could barely make out what the Cleric said. He was
certain, though, that he only said one word. It was something like “bil-hah”.
Figment was unfamiliar with the language, yet something about that word and the
way it was spoken made him suddenly afraid of the little Cleric. His surprise at
his own reaction was overshadowed by the Count’s reaction. His eyes grew wide
and his brow beaded up with sweat. Badli turned and walked away from
him.
“What is going on?” Figment mumbled to himself. The fear he had felt was
gone as quick as it had come.
But not, obviously, for the Count. Kalam shrugged off the going on and
advanced toward De Lager with his axe at the ready. The Count suddenly dropped
his sword and fell to his knees before the ebony giant.
“Please!” the Count sniveled. “I beg of you to forgive me! I...I was
totally at fault for the incident at the Red Bull, and I plead for your
forgiveness! Please don’t hurt me!”
Kalam’s amazement was only a little less than De Lager’s hired men. The
Templar backed up, quite disgusted, as the Count fawned at his feet. He turned
away from the quivering man and walked back to the rest of the group, stopping
only to shoot Badli an enigmatic look. He said, “Let’s get out of here,” and
continued on to Perenna.
Figment followed the rest of his companions as they boarded the Ladyship.
He and the others looked back as the Count’s hired men stood by their weeping
employer. Many silent, awkward moments passed as Perenna turned out into the
waters and took the five adventurers south on Talon Lake. Finally, Figment broke
the quiet.
“Okay, what happened back there?” he asked the two
barbarians.
Kalam nodded towards Badli, “Ask him.”
“Badli, was that your doing?”
The Cleric looked slightly ashamed as he answered. “Yes. It is called the
power of the word. It is part of the study of the Clerics of my tribe. We...are
not supposed to use it so freely, but I thought it was needed to prevent any
bloodshed.”
“Ba! Just a lot of weak-kneed tricking,” Kalam scoffed. “You interfered
in a matter of honor. A fine time to vacillate on your
oath!”
“I did what I thought I had to do.”
“You don’t know what you want!”
“Whoa!” Figment interrupted. “What’s all this
about?”
Badli looked at the water and was silent. Kalam looked at the Cleric and
then at Figment. He said, “Nothing. It’s between us. It won’t affect my helping
out on this venture. I can’t speak for him, though.”
Badli didn’t look up but said, “I will also do my part. There is no need
to worry for me.”
Figment wasn’t quite reassured, but he once more found himself in a
situation that he thought it was best not to push. He did wish that he could be
tactless just one time and find out what was going on. Ant yet, he knew that
these things usually had a way of working themselves out, so he just had to have
a little patience and watch things closely.
The mage sighed inwardly. Even after 500 years, he still found it hard
work to be a responsible adult.
He looked south as Perenna glided silently through the waters and towards
the mouth of the Scew River. He wondered, certainly not for the first or last
time, what his friend was getting him into. Not that it made any difference. He
was, after all, N’Con’s friend. A little trouble just naturally came with the
territory.
CHAPTER
TEN
The
Gathering
The cave was dark and cold; the dankness chilled Zandor to the bone. But
he did nothing to lessen his discomfort. The wizard felt quite miserable and he
was certain he deserved nothing better. He sat alone with his thoughts for many
days. He did not enter meditation; he did not consult the crystals. His
unraveled plans lay before him like something that grew on the cave’s floor. He
was certain of only one thing: he had broken the prophecy by too much direct
intervention. There seemed little need to do anything but meld into the dark
earth and disappear. The silence of the cave did not contradict
him.
But then the silence was broken.
“So there you are.”
Zandor looked, but saw no one.
“Down here.”
The wizard redirected his vision lower. The glowing yellow eyes of a cat
returned his stare.
“Oug? How did you find me?”
“Certainly not from wanting to,” the cat replied. “But Tala
insisted.”
“Tala? But she was ready to strangle me.”
“Maybe she wants another
chance. But she said we still need you.”
Zandor shook his head. “No. I have made enough of a mess of this
already.”
A low growl came from Oug. “You are not getting out that easily! Taking
the blame will not absolve you of the guilt. You started something and you must
see it through.”
“It is no good now. I broke the prophecy. It is
finished.”
“Not for N’Con. Tala and I are more certain than ever that he has the
Sword. He will let it lead him to the Abyss without a second thought. But you
know that, do you not? It has something to do with this
‘prophecy’.”
Zandor wanted to leave, to get away from the accusations. But they were
true. And truth had been his goal from the beginning.
“Yes,” he answered. “But what do you know of the
prophecy?”
“Not much,” Oug replied. “ The girl, Haelan, said you told her something
about a vision. And Tala read a fragment of your thoughts when your guard
dropped. She says that the only chance for N’Con is to complete this ‘group’ you
have been gathering. Is that true?”
“Yes. The prophecy is a vision I saw in the great Ice Crystals of the
Northern Wastes. There were many different outcomes shown, but N’Con’s quest was
the one constant. The gathering was only essential to his surviving. That is how
the others were related to the vision.”
“And what about your
part?”
Zandor suddenly felt guarded again. How much should he tell Oug? How much
did he know? Did it matter? Perhaps.
I was to draw everyone together - gather a group to support N’Con. The
vision directed me to these specific people. You and Tala were also part of the
group shown. There are a few that were shown that I did not contact, but their
part in the vision was not so clear and so did not seem as important. Now,
though, it seems I have chased off the ones that were important. So much for my
part.”
He felt Oug measure him. He tried to remain stoic. He was not certain why
he still held on to his lone goal, but maybe it was not out of
reach.
Oug said, “So I take it that this is what you mean when you said you
broke the prophecy?”
Zandor nodded. “I revealed too much, too soon. And I intervened more
directly than the vision had shown.”
Oug was silent in a moment of thought. Then he told Zandor, “You had no
way of anticipating the boy’s reaction. But perhaps you should not have named
McAmal so soon. Surely you could have guessed that someone had heard rumors
about the island. I am surprised, though, that Dallon is the one who knew about
it.”
“Has anyone found him?”
“No. Tala is casting, and the two girls search on foot. I do not know
about the Equessa. If Hel has found him, then you may have lost two, though she
still could return.”
Zandor averted his eyes as Oug’s yellow orbs bore into
him.
“You, Zandor, have no choice but to return.”
Yes, of course he would return. There was still a chance for
fulfillment.
“If you insist.”
“Oh, I do.”
“Then I will come back. I am
not certain what good it will do.”
“I believe you do know,” Oug shot back. “A prophecy is not concrete and
may be altered. You said yourself that many outcomes were shown. If N’Con has a
chance, then you must help. And if you are holding anything back, wizard, now is
the time to tell me.”
No. He would save the last for himself. Perhaps N’Con did have a chance
to survive. But if he didn’t, was it such a terrible trade for the
world?
...and what lay beyond?
He told Oug, “No. There is nothing beyond what I told you. Perhaps you
are correct. There may be enough of the group to save N’Con. I expect he and the
others will be arriving in Frazettapur soon.”
“You mean more than just Figment travel with him? You have been
busy.”
“Yes. I can go into detail later with Tala. I hope that I can prove to
you both that I have been trying to help your son.”
“For your sake, that had best be true.”
As Zandor followed Oug out of the cave, his worries began to fade. He
knew he could be very convincing.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“I can’t believe you won’t drop it.”
“Really, N’Con,” Samantha added to Figment’s admonishment, “we’ve been
through this a hundred times.”
Figment interrupted, “Samantha. Haven’t I told you a million times not to
exaggerate?”
“Cute. Real cute.”
N’Con waved them both quiet. “Listen, I know you’re going to follow me.
But what I have to do at McAmal, I do alone.”
Figment studied his friend. He had the sudden urge to toss him into the
river. Not that it would solve anything...but then again, there was little
satisfaction in restraint.
The mage sighed. “I will follow you to the end.”
“That’s a good way to put it.”
“And so will the rest of us,” Samantha added.
“That would be a mistake.”
“Blast it all!” Figment exclaimed. “Why do you make it so difficult for
your friends to help you?!”
N’Con did not answer for many moments. The only sound was the water being
cut by Perenna’s passage. Then he said, “It’s because you are my friends that I
don’t want you to go.”
“Why not?”
“Because of the danger.”
“What’s the danger?”
“I can’t tell you.”
“Then we’re going anyway! So
why keep bringing it up?!”
“Figment...”
“No! You don’t want us to go, but you won’t be more specific. So we’re
going to go to see why you don’t want us to go. You have your position; we have
ours. Impasse. End of argument. Drop it. That’s all,
folks.”
N’Con said nothing more. He sat down and leaned forward onto Perenna’s
neck. He looked out at nothing.
Figment was more worried than he would let on about what N’Con was
hiding. Not for himself - he had faced many deaths beyond the natural and had
come out fine. No, he was worried for Samantha. He did not want to leave her
behind; that was how she had met death in her previous incarnations. Yet he was
also afraid to bring her into the unknown. It was the first time his love was a
fighter, but would she be able to face the horrors of
McAmal?
Figment knew about the deamons and other physical dangers of McAmal, yet
he somehow knew that those were not the dangers N’Con refused to elaborate on.
That also worried Figment - that there could actually be something worse than
those nightmares. Could Samantha or the others, or even himself for that matter,
face such unknown?
But finally, Figment was worried for N’Con. Something beyond his six
senses told him that his friend was on a final quest. N’Con had told him - none
too convincingly - that the weapon, the Flame Sword, would protect him as he
destroyed the GrandWeir. The mage had seen many mysteries, natural and
otherwise, and had always been confident in his ability to ferret out the truth.
But that black, unshining sword remained a complete enigma to
him.
And maybe that’s what worried him most of all.
There was little talk over the next hour as they finally neared
Frazettapur. The early morning mist was lifting, and the lights of the city and
activity around the huge harbor could be seen.
Figment told N’Con, “You might want to tell her to put in at the far end
of the docks. Perenna is not exactly a common sight.”
“She already knows,” he answered.
“Fine. I’ll take care of finding us a ship when we get there. Whew, boy!
What am I saying? What captain would willingly take us to
McAmal?”
N’Con smiled mirthlessly. “I would suggest you find a captain that
doesn’t know about it.”
Figment tried to think of a humorous rejoinder, but could find none.
Blast N’Con anyway, he thought. His sourpuss mood could put a damper on a
Cragwoodian war party celebration. And those boys had victory parties even when
they lost!
The mage said, “Well, that’s the first good idea you’ve had for awhile.
The rest of you can find us rooms for the night. Hopefully, we can leave as soon
as tomorrow.”
“Aren’t these rooms and a bigger ship going to cost a pretty phenning?”
Samantha asked.
“Dear, how many times do I have to tell you that I am very well set? And
wait until you see the bill I drop on N’Con for this little
trip.”
“I’m really comforted,” she huffed.
Perenna glided into the most upriver of the docks. It was not exactly
unused, and she drew many a stare form the workers loading a
frigate.
But there was also a man at the end of the dock who looked as though he
was waiting for them. He was young, dark-haired, and dressed more appropriately
for a harbor of the northeastern coast.
He called to them, “Lord
Figment of Blacksent? N’Con of Barsin?”
Figment hopped up to the
dock as Perenna pulled up. “That’s just Figment...and N’Con Barsin. Also
Samantha, Kalam, and Badli,” he introduced as the others stepped up. “But I’m
afraid you have us at an advantage.”
“Of course. Excuse me. I’m Chris Krieger, Captain of the Barracuda. She
will be ready for your voyage by tomorrow morning.”
Figment was too old to be surprised by anything anymore, but this
certainly came close. He said, “That’s mighty kind of you. But how did you know
we’d need a ship?”
“I didn’t. It was your friend, Zandor, who hired me. He sent me to greet
you. I truly have better things to do than this, but he is paying well. However,
you seem as in the dark as I am. Any questions you have, you can direct at him.
I must get back to the Barracuda.” With that, Krieger turned around and began to
leave.
“Wait a second,” Figment called. Where is Zandor?”
“At the Den Of Ease,” Krieger called back. “Left on Dock Street, two
blocks down. You can’t miss it.” He turned past the frigate and was
gone.
Curiouser and curiouser,” Figment muttered.
“What’s that?” Samantha asked.
“Nothing. It just looks like Zandor is trying to make things easier for
us.”
Kalam inquired, “How come you make it sound like he’s not doing us a
favor?”
“Did I? Oh, sorry. He is one of the good guys.”
“Who can tell anymore?” Samantha commented.
Figment laughed. But he was also wise enough not to voice his
agreement.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Do you think we can all fit into that booth?”
Tala looked where Sal Mayd was pointing. Most of the tables at the Den Of
Ease sat only four people. A few booths could take up to six. But the large
corner booth Sal Mayd pointed out could hold twice that. The table was a
flattened oval shape. The high-backed padded bench around it was open at one
point to let people in. It would hold the ten that would be
enough?
“Tala?”
“Hmm? Oh, yes. That will be fine. Let’s go hold it down until the others
arrive.”
Sal Mayd and Haelan followed her to the booth. But before they got there,
a young woman in a brown sari stopped them.
“Please excuse,” she apologized. “I am Kavita, your hostess. How many are
you?”
“That’s easy to see, isn’t it?” Sal Mayd retorted. Tala put a restraining
arm on her arm.
“There will be ten of us,” she told the girl. “Please bring us three
teas. The others will arrive soon.”
“Make that two teas and a juice jolt,” Sal Mayd
corrected.
“It’s a little early in the day, isn’t it?” Tala asked motherly.
“Not if that wizard has any more surprises. I still haven’t absorbed his
last ‘meeting’.”
The hostess ushered them to the booth - even though they were only a few
steps away. Haelan and Sal Mayd slid in first; Tala followed. They sat in
silence for the next minute or so. Another girl arrived to bring them their
various beverages. She also placed two large pitchers of water and ten cups on
the table. She introduced herself as “Devy,” and left them a slate listing the
day’s food offerings.
The silence continued.
Devy returned a few minutes later and asked if they wished to order food.
Tala told her that they would wait until the others arrived. The girl smiled
sweetly and left again.
“Why do they always have to smile?” Sal Mayd
grumbled.
Tala answered half-heartedly, “She’s just doing her
job.”
“Oh. Okay.”
The silence returned.
Tala was usually amused by Sal Mayd’s gruffness, but she had too much on
her mind to pay the girl much attention. It had been almost five years since she
had seen her son, N’Con. How much would he have changed? What had the Sword done
to him? Would he blame her for not warning him or not telling the whole truth
about his parentage? She had not known herself, but would he believe that? Or
accept her? There were so many questions he might ask - and she might not have
the answers. She worried and wondered if his acceptance was the best she could
hope for. She wondered...if love was beyond him.
They sat for the next half-hour, waiting. The small talk was sparse and
mostly uncomfortable. Haelan and Sal Mayd had not quite warmed up to each other,
and Tala certainly did not feel like helping them along at the moment. She did
know that it would eventually be important to get everyone working as a team,
but she would leave that to Figment. He had a talent for such things, and Tala
knew she could trust him. There was no way she was going to trust that Zandor
with her son’s life. His story about them having to stick together so that N’Con
would survive, did agree with the fragments of thought she had read off him
earlier. But even that could have been put on. If only one of her dreams had
come along to say otherwise, she could have been more sure. Oug had agreed that
their only option was to go along with the surface of the wizard’s plan. Without
knowing more, that seemed the best hope for their son.
But whatever it took, she was going to stay by her
son.
Tala was beginning to wonder if N’Con and the others were going to show
up. It had been unfortunate that the boy had been scared off, and it looked as
though Hel was long gone, too. She worried once more if their number was enough.
If there was any truth to Zandor’s vision, it was a variable that had to be
considered. How such a small group could successfully enter McAmal was totally
beyond Tala. What was crazier was that she was actually considering going back
to that nightmare island - voluntarily. If that was needed - then so be it. But
perhaps things would not have to go that far. Zandor was not the only one with
plans.
All those thoughts were brushed away in the next few minutes. Tala
noticed Oug by her feet. He hopped up on the seat next to her and briefly sent,
* He is
here. * Before she had a chance to respond, she looked up and saw her
son. Figment and three others stood behind N’Con.
At first, Tala was shocked by the change in her son. He seemed...darker,
colder. His eyes were empty and without expression. It was as if something had
died in him.
But then he smiled and life returned to his eyes. He held out his arms
and simply said, “Hello, mother.”
Tala took his embrace with hope. Perhaps things would be all right after
all.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Figment watched with growing gladness as N’Con greeted his mother. There
was an aura of hope around his friend that had not been there since his return
from Vulcania. The whole situation still felt strange, but at least there was
more room for a positive outcome.
The mage glanced curiously at the two girls sitting in the booth. The
redhead nodded politely at his look, but the other girl was staring past him at
N’Con. She looked none too pleased. But before he had a chance to explore his
sudden feeling of distrust, he noticed a grey cat sitting in the booth looking
at him intently. Something made him look at its aura. He was quite surprised at
the power it showed. Its aura belonged more to that of a magick-user, or at
least a very intelligent being.
*
Thank you * Figment heard in his mind. Someone was sending to him.
Could it be...?
* Is
that you? * he directed at the cat.
*
Yes. I am Oug. Please do not give me away just yet. I have also instructed the
girls to be quiet. *
* Why? *
* I can only send to you and Tala. I do not think it would be good for me
to talk in a public place. And we do not want to scare off the newcomers. I will
explain later. *
* Are you N’Con’s dad? *
* Yes. *
* Okay. I trust you. *
“Figment?”
“What?” N’Con was tapping him on his
shoulder.
“I said, you remember my mother, don’t you?”
“Of course I do. Charmed as always, my good lady.” Figment kissed her
hand.
“Still a flirt,” Tala chuckled. “Perhaps we should introduce
everyone?”
“If you do not mind,” a deep voice behind them interrupted, “I would like
to handle the introductions.” Zandor was suddenly just
there.
“Yes. It’s the least you could do,” Tala replied curtly. Figment wondered
why there was such an edge to her tone. Things were getting deep
again.
“Let us all be seated,” Zandor suggested.
Everyone slid into the booth. Figment sat at one end of the
semicircle, and Zandor sat at the other. There was a moment of silent
expectation, and then the wizard began to introduce
everyone.
“This is the Lord Figment of Blacksent...”
“That’s just Figment.”
“Excuse me,” Zandor motioned to each as he continued. “Figment, mage and
warrior. Samantha, swordswoman. Kalam, Templar. Badli, Cleric. Haelan, healer.
Sal Mayd, paladine. This is Tala, seeress and mother to N’Con. He is a former
Master Assassin - now, warrior. And
I am Zandor. You all know me in some manner or another, and a few of you already
know why we are gathering here. But let me start from the beginning again so
that there are no more misunderstandings.”
Zandor continued to talk, but Figment only half-listened. One key word
had brought back a memory he had thought was long forgotten. Gathering. Of
course - the Gathering. Why hadn’t he recognized it before? It had happened only
once during a far removed part of his life, and the number had not been so
large. But it was finally coming about again; of that fact Figment was certain.
Hope was alive: the Group was Gathering.
The Umbra had been reborn.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“You are all needed on a mission of vital importance,” Zandor told the
Group. “None less that the fate of Blacksent depends on it. I was led to you
chosen few by a vision in the Great Ice Crystals of the North. There were parts
of the vision that were somewhat misty, and so I was not sure how to approach
you. Thus, my unorthodox way of directing you to one
place.”
“That’s putting it mildly,” Tala commented.
“And for that I now apologize. But now most of us are here, and all
should be aright.”
Tala listened very carefully, on more than one level, as Zandor once
again told the story of McAmal and the GrandWeir; of N’Con and the vile weapon;
and of how they were all called to help N’Con get to the island so that he could
destroy the deamon-god. She could detect no untruth in what he said, but she
still didn’t like it.
But then the wizard continued on with many details he had not included
before. Tala was amazed by the duel feelings it brought forth in her. She
disliked, more and more, the plan he was laying out; but it also raised in her a
glimmer of hope. It began to seem that, if N’Con followed this mad path, there
might actually be some hope for survival for her son. It might
work.
Tala reminded herself, though, that she had not given up her own plan of
trying to talk N’Con out of going. That was the only way to be certain of his
survival.
Zandor said, “The GrandWeir is, of course, protected. A great Hoard lives
on the island, and our number could not begin to face them. So there is two
parts to this plan. I have enlisted the help of the Shipping Guild to launch a
massive frontal assault on McAmal. The defenses of the island will be
concentrated on repelling that attack. There may be help coming form an
additional source, but of that I cannot be certain. It should not be needed
anyway because of the second part of this plan.”
“We, as a small band, will be able to slip in unnoticed, to the south of
McAmal. We will help N’Con get to the GrandWeir so that he can destroy him. Once
the GrandWeir is gone, his deamon-hoard will follow, as their existence is tied
to his. And so the attack by the Shipping Guild need not be sustained, or even
victorious. They need only distract the Hoard long enough for us to help N’Con
to his goal. I cannot promise you that it will be easy, but know that a great
evil will be removed from this world upon the success of this mission. I can
only ask of you to help. Your world needs you.”
Zandor was finished, but no one responded immediately. Tala was beginning
to think that the wizard had scared them all off. The plan was mad, yet it did
hold some hope for her son. Would no one help?
Finally, though, after what was actually only a moment, Figment - good,
old Figment - came through.
He said, “Well, that sounds like a knock-about bit of good fun to me.
When do we go?”
The wizard answered, “Tomorrow morning. I have enlisted the Barracuda to
take us to McAmal. That is...if everyone is agreed?” Nobody disagreed, but that
was obviously not enough for Figment.
He told them, “Come on! Let’s show a little solidarity, gang. Everyone
who wants to go on this pleasure cruise, raise your hand!”
Figment raised his hand and looked around. One by one, all of the others,
beginning with Kalam, raised their hands in agreement. Sal Mayd was the last to
come into the circle, and it wasn’t until then that Tala remembered the problem
that she could present. Soon, she would have to confront the girl with what she
knew and see if she was still on her vendetta. She would also have to find out
why Zandor had put her on N’Con’s trail. If it had anything to do with his
“unorthodox ways,” then he was playing a very dangerous game with her son’s
life.
But then again, she had to question herself, hadn’t she come close to
doing the same?
“All right!” Figment cheered. “That’s more like
it.”
“Your unity is important for this mission,” Zandor agreed. “Now then, are
there any questions?”
Sal Mayd asked, “Yeah. Why is the Shipping Guild going along with this
‘mission’?”
Zandor replied, “Very simply: the island of McAmal has been a Hel in
their side for over a hundred years. The trade routes to the south have been
nearly ruined by the deamon-spawned storms of that area. Their previous attacks
on McAmal have been unsuccessful because of the GrandWeir. Now that there is a
way to destroy him, they are more than happy to help storm the
island.”
“Okay. What are our chances of getting out of this alive?” Samantha
inquired.
“The vision showed you together - before and after. I believe everyone
will survive as long as we remain a Group.”
“What about Dallon and Hel?” Sal Mayd continued the subject. “Since
they’re gone, will that lessen our chances?”
Zandor shook his head. “I do not think so. But I do have the feeling that
they may still somehow be involved. We have not heard the last of
them.”
“Who’s Dallon and Hel?” Figment asked. Zandor
explained.
Other questions were asked of less importance, and Zandor had an answer
for them all. Oh yes, he was very good, Tala mused. He would keep everyone
together and give her son a chance. The most important question was not asked,
though, and Tala kept it to herself. What’s in this for you, Zandor, she
wondered? What’s in it for you?
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The questions eventually settled into a “getting acquainted”
conversation. Backgrounds and brief histories were shared around the table as
the Group ate a late breakfast. Everyone became more relaxed with each other as
the morning wore on, but Figment did note a few exceptions. Sal Mayd continued
to eye N’Con without trying to look like she was. He sensed something that
wasn’t quite distrust, but he couldn’t put his finger on it. Maybe she just had
the hots for his friend.
Figment definitely felt a strong dislike from Tala directed at Zandor. It
seemed so unlike her not to voice her feelings, but she must have her own
reasons for keeping quiet. Perhaps she somehow blamed the wizard for the danger
her son was headed into. He wished he could somehow reassure her, but he was not
so certain himself.
Figment did, however, feel very good about the Group being together. It
was like he was among old friends, and that feeling came from more than just
gathering for a single purpose. The Umbra was gathering
again.
Now, unlike Samantha, the other members of the Group were not
incarnations of past friends and comrades - not exactly. Figment knew them as
from a similar spiritual mold. There was, in the multiverses, a certain force
which drove ordinary people into heroic deeds. Occasionally, that indefinable
force made itself known in flesh and spirit - a life who’s existence could only
be called heroic. Figment had known such people from both legend and personal
experience. Umbra was just one of the names they had been called, though he did
not know what that word truly meant. The Umbra were most prominent during
turbulent times of history, and they seemed drawn together only during the most
threatening of events. Figment had heard of a few such gatherings. From the one
gathering that he had experienced, he also knew that “threatening event” was
actually a mild description of what they had to face. More than once the world
had edged towards wide spread catastrophe, but it had been pulled back from the
brink by the efforts of the Umbra.
Figment worried about little, but he did wonder about how indomitable the
coming fight would be. The last gathering he had been in had involved six in the
Umbra. Now there were ten, and two more had almost been part of the Group. It
must truly be powerful forces that were drawing them together, and the same
again that they would have to face. The coming battle would be wild and
dangerous, and everyone would have to be on his or her
best.
Figment smiled to himself. That’s exactly what the Umbra - the Group -
was all about. The Gathering lasted into the afternoon. It was then decided to
go to the Ingle’s Nook to get rooms for everyone. Tala still had her room, and
Sal Mayd shared hers with Haelan. Two more doubles were obtained for Kalam and
Badli, and Samantha and Figment respectively. Zandor and N’Con each got a
single. Dinner plans were made for later that evening so that they could meet
and discuss the next day’s voyage. That settled, they all went to their
rooms.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Tala waited for half an hour before going to N’Con’s room; Oug padded
close behind. They were both nervous about seeing him alone, but it was
necessary to bring any hanging questions out. And though there was little hope
for it, Tala still planned to try to talk him out of
going.
She stood at the door for a moment, and then knocked. There was no
answer. She waited a few more moments and then knocked again. The door finally
opened.
“Hello, son. May I come in?”
N’Con looked at Tala with a noncommittal expression. He replied, “Sure.
Sorry. Come in.”
As Tala entered the room, she looked briefly around. N’Con had not
unpacked his things yet. The room was too neat, too organized. She found a chair
and sat down. Oug sat by her feet. N’Con shut the door and sat on the edge of
the bed.
Tala sighed. “Where should I begin?” she said, really asking
herself.
“Why not at the most important question?” N’Con suggested, not trying to
be blunt.
She nodded and said, “Your father. Yes.” She looked down at Oug. “Show
him.”
For the first time since that afternoon, N’Con showed true emotion. His
beginning puzzlement turning to bafflement at what happened
next.
Oug bowed his head. His form began to waver, go out of focus. It became
smoke-like and grew from the feline size to about the size of a man. Suddenly, a
man was standing there - Oug’s human form. He smiled briefly at N’Con. Then he
wavered again and became a cat once more. He weakly lay down at Tala’s
feet.
She looked at her son and told him, “That was Oug, your father. Your real
father.”
N’Con shook his head in disbelief. “But...what...I don’t understand. What
does this cat...?”
“Son,” Oug stopped him. “That was me. Please explain, Tala.”
“Every Pyrage has two shapes: a human form, which you just saw, and an
animal form - a were. But he is still your father in whichever form he is
in.”
“But why does he stay as a cat?” N’Con asked.
“You can talk to me,” Oug commented.
“Oh, sorry. This is kind of new for me.”
Tala continued to explain. “What you saw was only a projection of his
human form. The GrandWeir...took it away from him.”
“How?”
“It happened when he rescued me from McAmal. He was captured as I got
away. He was set free later, but not before the GrandWeir punished
him.”
“He likes to set examples,” Oug added.
N’Con clenched his fists. “Yes, I know.” His anger turned into
embarrassment. “But, how long have you known each other? I mean...”
Tala rescued him, “I was pregnant with you before I was captured on
McAmal.”
“Oh?”
“We were married,” Oug supplied.
That seemed to satisfy N’Con. But then another question came forward.
“But why...why didn’t you tell me?”
“I didn’t know,” Tala answered. “I didn’t even know Oug was alive until
he rescued me. And then, of course, I thought I had lost him a second
time.”
Oug said, “I found your mother again only a year ago. We have been
looking for you ever since.”
Tala suddenly found the tears difficult to hold back. “And you were off
gallivanting with old Figment, getting into who knows what kind of trouble. Is
it any wonder it took so long?”
“I’m sorry, mother...father. I guess I have been off in my own little
world.”
“Which brings us to another thing,” Oug said. “You don’t have to use it,
my son. You don’t have to go.”
In the next few moments, Tala’s hope for their son was crushed. N’Con
seemed to suddenly close up. An unemotional set returned to his face. Tala
realized then that he was doomed. All of Zandor’s talk about the visions and the
Group sticking together did not matter. N’Con’s life would end with the
GrandWeir’s. He knew it and yet he was going to go forward with this fool
quest.
Tala could not hold back the tears. “Oh, N’Con! Please don’t do this.
Another way will be found to destroy him.”
“No, there is no other way. Isn’t that right,
father?”
Oug did not answer.
“N’Con, please...”
“No, mother, don’t. I have to be alone now. We will talk further at
dinner.”
Tala reached out to N’Con, but he stepped back. His eyes were
cold.
She found her own sorrow beginning to dry up from so much despair. She
said, “Fine, you think awhile. Your father and I will be back later.” She picked
up Oug and began to walk to the door. She stopped and turned back to N’Con.
“Think very hard, my son. We need you. So do your friends. The world is not
worth that.”
They left his room, then. Nothing more could be said. Tala felt drained
of thought and hope. Her son had been taken from her even before she had found
him again. Nothing seemed to be left.
“I am sorry,” Oug told her as he nuzzled her arm.
But she wondered whom it was meant for.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Zandor sat alone in light meditation. He was immensely pleased with
himself. Everything had come back in line; his plans were moving forward once
more. He felt strong and confident, and ready to handle anything that came
along. Anything...
Someone knocked demandingly at the door. ...Anything except Tala, he
reminded himself.
He really didn’t want to see them alone. But he supposed he had little
choice. He went to the door and opened it.
“Hello, Zandor.” Tala’s eyes were red from tears, but quickly drying to
anger. “Mind if we come in?”
“No. Of course not. Um, won’t you sit down?”
“No thanks. This will only take a minute.”
Zandor looked to Oug. He growled lowly at the wizard from the back of his
throat.
“How can I help you?” Zandor inquired.
“Stop N’Con.”
“Oh, is that all? While I am at it, are there any mountains you would
like moved?”
“Don’t get smart with me, boy!”
Oug added, “I would listen to her if I were you...which I would not like
to be right now.”
Tala continued, “I don’t care how you do it. Talk to him, reason with
him, knock him over the head and tie him up if you have to! Just stop
him!”
Zandor truly felt sorrow for her, but nothing could be done for it. He
shook his head. “You know that is impossible. No power this side of the Abyss
can break his bond with the Flame Sword. He is compelled to
act.”
“That was not discussed. How do you know about that?” Oug
demanded.
“The crystals showed me.”
“The crystals! The crystals!” Tala spat. “I am so sick of hearing about
destiny and the rest of that dung! This is my son we are talking
about!”
Zandor sighed. He knew he could no longer reason with her. “I am sorry,
Tala. But N’Con is beyond us now. We can only follow and help him as best as
possible.”
Tala was too furious to speak. Oug asked, “Did the crystals show you what
the Sword would do to N’Con? You seem to know so much.”
Zandor put up a mental shield. Maybe they still did not know. “I know
only that it will destroy the GrandWeir. Why?”
“Then you told the truth about the vision? That N’Con will survive if we
go with him?”
“Yes.”
Tala shook a finger at the wizard. “You can play your little games now,
Zandor. But I warn you: if you have lied again you will be very
sorry.”
She turned and left with Oug, slamming the door behind them. Zandor
shrugged and returned to his meditations. He could not let them bother him. They
did not understand that this was for the world.
And whatever Zandor got for himself, was surely worth all the trouble he
had gone through.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Figment met Oug and Tala in the hall just after they left Zandor’s room.
“Hey, kids. I’ve been looking for you,” he greeted cheerfully, but then
immediately regretted his levity. They looked anything but
cheerful.
“Oh, yes,” Tala muttered. “We were going to come talk to you.”
“That’s okay. I can wait.” Figment looked at the grey cat in Tala’s arms.
“So, you’re N’Con’s dad, huh?”
Oug replied, “Yes. Do you notice a family
resemblance?”
“Ha! That’s good.” The mage grew serious again. “Listen, I can bother you
kids later. I’ll just keep looking for N’Con. Have you seen
him?”
“Have you tried his room?”
“I just came from there. He didn’t answer, so...hey! Where are you
going?”
Tala did not reply as she hurried down the hall. Figment caught up with
her as she knocked on N’Con’s door. There was no answer.
“Maybe he’s sleeping?” Figment offered.
Tala ignored him and opened the door. Figment followed her just in time
to hear her gasp.
N’Con’s room was empty.
“Oh, what has that boy done and done now?” Figment shook his head and put
a hand on Tala’s shoulder. She was stunned beyond tears.
“We’ll find him,” he tried to reassure her. “We will,” he repeated for
himself.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Dallon woke up and shivered, but not from being cold. The hold of the
ship was actually quite comfortable, albeit cramped. The chill he had felt had
come from his dream. Nightmare was more like it. He shook his head to clear it
of the lingering vision of the island and deamons and mad
wizards.
But that was only a dream. Dallon was safe. The storage hold had more
than enough to snack on until the ship put out to sea. Then he would simply
reveal himself and work off his passage as a cabin boy or something. It did not
matter as long as the madness was long behind. He would be
safe.
Dallon stretched his legs. Later on he would have plenty of time to walk
around the ship. He had picked it because it was big and fancy. As he started to
relax again, he thought it was not too impossible to get a respectable,
long-standing job. That sounded nice and peaceable.
The Barracuda rocked him back to sleep.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The setting sun shone brightly on the calm waters of the gulf, but N’Con
felt no warmth in it. Only one thing felt real to him. He leaned forward onto
the neck of Perenna and whispered, “Are you with me, my
Ladyship?”
The thought came back,
gentle and loving, * Yes, N’Con. I will always be with you.
*
* What about...after? What will become of you?
*
Perenna returned, * Where you go, I will be there. I am a part of you, as
you are a part of me. *
N’Con caressed her neck. That was all he needed, then. Some comfort would
be with him then, some hope...
...some love.
CHAPTER
ELEVEN
On The Edge Of
Journey
Sal Mayd sat apart from the rest of the Group as they came on deck of the
Barracuda. She purposefully checked the fletching of her arrows. The
disappearance of N’Con had finally decided her mind. The others of the Group
were going because of the wizard’s fool goal, but she had her own purpose in
mind.
There had been some confusion for her before. Zandor had told her that it
was not necessarily N’Con who had killed her father, but only that it had been
an Assassin with the wolf on his chest. And the way that Tala had continuously
spoken well of her son, had also made Sal Mayd that maybe she had the wrong
man.
But now the Assassin was gone - fled to his masters on McAmal. Sal Mayd
regretted ever having had given him the chance. So she would travel with the
Group and play their game. They were going to try to catch up with N’Con. Good
then. She would bide her time, and at the first opportunity, she would stick a
shaft in the black-hearted Assassin.
Then, maybe then, she could finally go home.
She glanced up and noticed that Tala was looking at her. The old woman
looked away, guilt crossing her face. Sal Mayd wondered how Tala felt about her
son now.
Another distraction caused Sal Mayd to look towards the gangplank. The
one called Figment and his companion were coming on board.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“I’ll kill him.”
“Yes, dear.”
“His ribcage is history.”
“Right.”
“He has a chance of escaping the GrandWeir, but not
me.”
“Absolutely.”
Figment stopped in his tirade and looked askance at Samantha. She smiled
back at him.
He shook his head. “I’ve got to find the Captain.”
Krieger was just coming from below deck and waved to the mage.
“Greetings, Lord Figment. Have the others from your party
arrived?”
“That’s just Figment, please. And I’m not sure. I just got here myself.
Have you seen Zandor?”
“Here, Figment,” a deep voice intoned behind him.
“I wish you wouldn’t do that!” Figment chided. “You’re as bad as me. So
then, are we all here? Oy! What a straight line.”
The wizard answered, “All, of course, except for Hel and Dallon. It
appears we will have to do without them in searching for
N’Con.”
“Well, maybe they weren’t meant to come,” Figment shrugged. “Are we ready
to go, Captain?”
“Aye. That we are.”
“Well, let’s do it then.”
“Aye! Prepare to shove off!” commanded Krieger. His crew came alive. They
were seasoned, but new in working together. It was many minutes before the
Barracuda actually pulled away from the docks.
Figment called the Group together to a low traffic area of the deck. He
noticed that Sal Mayd lagged behind. Something about the girl bothered him, but
he still could not figure out why.
“Well,” he addressed the Group, “things have moved along pretty fast
these last twelve hours. We’ll meet formally a little later on. But I just
wanted to tell you now that I appreciate all of you agreeing to come. N’Con
drives me nuts a lot of the time, yet he is my friend. I feel that it is
important that we all stick together - not just for him, but also for the future
of Blacksent. If any of you are having second thoughts, it’s not too late to put
to shore. And I certainly wouldn’t blame you if you did.”
“You know we are coming,” Tala said for Oug and
herself.
“And I certainly can’t leave you alone,” Samantha
added.
Kalam answered, “I’ll see this through to the end.”
Badli agreed, “And I.”
“Um...I’ll help where I can,” Haelan told him.
Sal Mayd spoke last. “There’s no way I’d miss this little
trip.”
“Thank you. Thank you all,
Figment said.
I also must thank you,” Zandor joined in. “It is a most important journey
that we are embarking on. Our number has diminished, but if we can catch up with
N’Con, then the prophecy may still be fulfilled.”
“Excuse the dose of reality,” Samantha cut in, “but how are we going to
find N’Con? That’s a big ocean.”
“Don’t worry. I have that covered,” Figment
replied.
“How?”
“Trust me.”
“Being cryptic again, lover?”
“Let me have some secrets, schotzy.”
Captain Krieger came over to the Group. A young boy followed him. “Lord
Figment...” he began.
“That’s just...! Oh, never minds. What is it?”
“I am somewhat occupied at this time. But Derrick will show you to your
cabin.”
“Good idea. Thanks. I think we could all use a rest. Lead on,
Derrick.”
They all followed the cabin boy and were shown to luxuriant quarters.
Figment would have admired the surroundings any other time, but for the moment
his mind was otherwise occupied. He was not actually tired - he never, in fact,
needed rest - but he was weary.
He noticed that Samantha was asleep within minutes of lying down on the
cabin’s bunk. He couldn’t blame her; it was the first overstuffed double
bed he had ever seen on a ship.
Figment sat beside her and crossed his legs. He needed to re-center
himself, to find the source of his strength. After a few deep breaths, he felt
his physical self slipping away. He entered the realm that was neither life nor
death nor sleep.
Figment communed there for many hours.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The cramps in Dallon’s legs could no longer be ignored. It had been a few
hours since the ship had put out to sea, and so he decided it would be safe to
leave his hiding place.
Dallon started to come out from behind a stack of crates, but then he
froze at a noise from another part of the storeroom. Through the darkness he
could see a shape. He couldn’t see any features, but he knew it was a man. The
man was dumping a large sack of something behind another stack of crates. It
then looked like he pulled off his own tunic and put a shirt on in its place.
The man checked the stack of crates one more time and then left - more silently
than a person should have been able to across a wooden floor. Dallon stayed
frozen for many minutes.
Finally, he left the haven of the shadows and crept over to the storeroom
door. There had been something very mysterious about the way the man had acted,
but Dallon decided to do nothing about it. He had enough problems to deal with,
being a stowaway, without accusing one of the crew of smuggling contraband. He
would simply show himself to the Captain and prove his
usefulness.
Dallon wondered, certainly not for the first time, at the wisdom of his
decision to stowaway. Here he was, hiding on a ship, to escape the nightmare he
had heard of on another ship. His short-lived career as a cabin boy on the
pirate schooner Danse Macabre had been long enough to learn about McAmal. Dallon
had never actually traveled to McAmal, and, in fact, had never even got as far
as the fabled pirate kingdom of Herian. But the captain of the Danse Macabre had
told him enough stories about the deamon-infested island to give him nightmares
for many weeks. His decision to leave the ship came shortly after he found out
that McAmal was barely 75 miles to the south of Herian.
Well, Dallon knew he was safe on the Barracuda. Such a luxuriant
passenger ship would stay far away from pirates and deamons and other such
horrors. He had no idea where it was going, but any place was surely better than
with the mad wizard he had left behind. He felt somewhat guilty at leaving Hel
and that beautiful redhead to a questionable fate, yet Hel was a fighter, so
maybe they would be okay. He could only move ahead from where he
was.
The young thief stepped out into the passageway. Nobody was around. Good.
He wanted to walk straight up on deck and state his case bravely, he did not
want to be seen skulking around in the dark. Dallon made no excuses for the
profession he had chosen, but he did not want to add to the stereotype,
either.
Everything was fine as he began to walk down the passageway. Dallon was
confident and sure of his course. Nothing could be easier.
But a large powerful hand came down on his shoulder and stopped him in
his tracks.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Zandor floated between meditation and full consciousness. His thoughts
were troubled. Every time things started to back to normal, something else came
up to throw his plans off. N’Con’s leaving was actually the least of the
problems that the wizard had had to face. The former Assassin was still heading
for McAmal to complete his mission, and the Barracuda should have no problem in
catching up to him. But this small setback reminded Zandor that his plans were
going nowhere near the perfection that they should have. More than that though,
he was no longer as sure of his plans as when he had first started
out.
He wondered why things seemed to be going against him. He was a tool of
Destiny; he was helping her to carry out the visions she had given to him.
Surely his own personal goal did not go against the natural flow of events. Why
had he been given the vision if he was not the one who was supposed to help it
unfold? Zandor’s knowledge of the universe was no where near to being vast, but
he did understand many things beyond the mortal mind. And part of that knowledge
was the Law of Cause and Effect. The world did not go along its merry way by
itself. It needed a push every now and then to make sure it was going in the
right direction. Sometimes the gods intervened directly; other times they would
use mortals for their work. What it came down to, was that the world needed help
and that was all that Zandor was trying to provide.
Perhaps he was trying too hard. Was that the problem? Zandor mused. Had
the desire for his goal caused him to push the others too much? That was a
possibility. There was just no way of being sure.
Zandor mildly cursed the blind spots in the knowledge. If only he knew
more, he could be more confident.
Then the wizard thought again of his goal. That was exactly what he
needed to settle his troubled mind. Once his goal was achieved, he would have
everything he could ever want.
He centered that image in his mind and brought it to focus. He was a tool
of the forces beyond the mortal world. He carried out their wishes and was
rewarded with small increments of power or knowledge. That was fine for the
needs of this world. But Zandor’s need went far beyond that. His love for the
gods, and especially the Goddess herself, could only be consummated in one way.
He needed to break through the veil of the physical world, to enter into the
Abyss, the home of the gods, and to know what they knew - to be a part of their
knowledge. Then, only then, could he truly come to know the Goddess.
And N’Con would provide the way into the Abyss.
So it did balance out. His need would be fulfilled by bringing another’s
to completion. The Law of Cause and Effect was followed even in that. Zandor
buried whatever doubt remained in the glory of attaining his
goal.
The wizard began to drift back into a peaceful state of meditation. But
then a loud noise from out in the passageway interrupted his inner calm. Zandor
sighed. Being confident didn’t mean his job would be any
easier.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Most of the Group was drawn to the upper deck by the commotion. What they
saw was a young boy struggling against a large sailor’s attempts to restrain
him. Tala immediately recognized the boy as Dallon.
“Let him go!” she yelled.
“What is going on here?!” demanded Captain Krieger, just joining the
scene.
The sailor tried to answer, “I caught this - ow! -stowaway below deck.!
Ow! Stop kicking!”
“Put me down, you big creep!”
Krieger flicked his hand impatiently. “Throw him
overboard.”
“Wait!” Tala interrupted. “We know this boy!”
Krieger looked to Figment. Figment shrugged and looked to Tala. “Is this
Dallon?”
“Yes, he is. I will vouch for him.”
“As will I,” Zandor added, coming from somewhere.
The Captain nodded to the sailor. “Let him go. He is a part of their
party.”
Dallon dropped from the sailor’s hold and stood a moment, looking
confused. Then he said, “Ah, no. I’m not. I’ve never seen this lady or this
wizard before.”
Figment chuckled, “If you don’t know them, then how did you know Zandor
is a wizard?”
Panic flared in Dallon’s eyes. He turned to Krieger and pleaded, “You’ve
got to turn this ship around. I’ve changed my mind. I want to go
home!”
“That is too bad. I will not change the course of my
ship.”
“But you’re heading for McAmal!”
“You’re welcome to join us,” said Figment
calmly.
“Captain, please! I’ll work as one of your crew!”
“My crew is complete. And I do not want stowaways to work for me anyway.
Since I am being paid by these people, it is up to them where I go and who I
keep on board,” explained the cold-eyed Krieger.
Dallon was dumbfounded. His eyes darted about and his mouth worked
wordlessly. Figment put a reassuring hand on his shoulder.
“Listen, boy,” Figment told Dallon, “just stay with us for now. It’s an
easy voyage until we get there. And it’s certainly better than going to the
sharks. Tala will see that you’re bunked comfortably.” He leaned close and
whispered, “And if you try to talk the others out of going, I can think of
several things to do that would be much worse than whatever may await on
McAmal.” The mage smiled cheerfully. “Okey-dokey?”
“I...I’ll keep my mouth shut.”
“Good.”
As Tala led the complacent boy below deck, Krieger came over to Figment
and asked, “Not that I am truly concerned, but why was the boy so frightened by
your destination?”
“How much did Zandor tell you?” Figment questioned back, noticing that
the wizard was gone once more.
“He said you were going to scout this island for something or
another.”
“Did he tell you that this island might have hostile inhabitants?”
“May have?”
“Would you believe a couple of disgruntled
hermits?”
Krieger raised an eyebrow.
“Okay, you’re heading for an island that breeds deamons and Assassins,
and it has a resident arch-deamon that could swallow your ship
whole.”
“I would like the truth.”
It was Figment’s turn to raise an eyebrow.
“Look,” continued the Captain, “I am being paid good money for this
voyage. I do not mind a little danger; I have faced danger before.” He patted
the hilt of his rapier. “But it would be better to be able to forewarn my
crew.”
“Fair enough. You’re in danger.”
“You are a difficult man to talk to, sir.”
“Not at all...only when someone wants answers I can’t
give.”
“Cannot, or will not?”
Figment went over to the ship’s rail and stared out at the ocean for a
moment. Then he turned back to the Captain.
“What Zandor told you, and what he told the others are not the same. But
I doubt either tale is a complete truth or lie. As for me, I’m expecting the
worst. If I were you, I’d be ready to arm your crew at any
time.”
“Fair enough, sir.”
“Well, none of this is fair, but it has to be dealt
with.”
“A good thought,” Krieger agreed. “Now to the matter of finding the other
member of your party...?”
“Oh, right. I’ll go get a reading to steer the ship
on.”
Figment left the Captain and strolled to the bow of the ship. Oug was
sitting there.
“He is alone,” Oug said with a father’s concern.
“He would like to believe that. Now to pinpoint
him.”
“But how? Tala cannot get a good reading on N’Con since he took that
Sword. He is not all here.”
“Hem never was. Ha! I knew I’d get to use that
line.”
“Figment!”
“Sorry.”
Oug continued, “He is practically in the Abyss
now.”
“That’s what I’m counting on,” Figment said, serious once more. He took a
small blue gem from his waist pouch. “This is a shard form the Sapphire Throne -
a direct connection to the Abyss. Since the Flame Sword is from the Abyss, I
should be able to track it, if not N’Con. But I’m sure they’re still
together.”
“They were from the moment he took it,” Oug commented. “Try the
shard.”
Figment held the gem out and closed his eyes. Taking a deep breath, he
concentrated on the blue light reflected in the shard. He connected it to an
image of N’Con and the Sword. The link was formed slowly, and then a beam of
azure light came from the shard, shining towards the southeast. The beam did not
travel far, but it pointed the way as surely as a compass.
Figment nodded satisfied. “I’ll give this to the
helmsman.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Far off on the island of McAmal, the High Priest Lusus stared into a
flame. He saw the approach of N’Con and smiled. The traitor’s journey with his
Ladyship was about to end. Lusus sank deeper into trance, his astral self
spanned the miles of ocean in the blink of an eye. Words of power were spoken
from spectral lips and a volcano, dormant for so many years on the ocean floor,
began to stir.
But in the crater, also dormant for many ages, lay Valerion. And he awoke
with a start.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
By late in the afternoon the entire Group had gathered on deck - even
Dallon. Word was that the ship was closing in on N’Con.
“Yes,” Tala said, “we are overtaking him. I can feel him stronger
now.”
“That’s good,” Samantha said assuringly. Then she leaned to Sal Mayd.
“But what do we do with him once we catch him?”
Sal Mayd just looked over the waters.
Zandor commented, ““He must be made to see that he is not alone in
this.”
“He never was,” Figment added.
Dallon asked, “Why so much trouble for this guy? You sure wouldn’t do the
same for me.”
“You are a minor inconvenience to be dealt with later,” Figment replied.
“This ‘guy’ is the whole reason behind this trip. A little effort is worth it
for him.”
A shout for the lookout commanded everyone’s
attention.
“Small craft ahead! Port angle three! Disturbance on the waters! Dead
ahead!”
Figment looked in the direction indicated. “Yes, that’s him.”
“It may be,” said Captain Krieger, looking out with his telescope. “I can
make out only one figure on board. Strange craft; it looks
alive.”
“Close in fast, Captain. I don’t like the look of that
disturbance.”
“Aye.”
Within moments they could see Perenna. It was caught in the middle of the
choppy waters. Waves came from all directions, spurred on by eruptions far below
the surface. The Ladyship had no direction of escape.
Figment said, “Tala, can you contact him? Tell him to hang
on.”
“I’ll try,” she answered. * Don’t let go, son! *
* Thanks for the tip! *
“Tell him it’s about to surface.”
*
It’s about to surface. *
* What is? *
* I don’t... *
But the answer came by itself. The ocean heaved and boiled, and out came
a huge serpentine head. It rose up and up on a neck that seemed that seemed to
stretch forever.
“By the Flame!” N’Con cursed, clinging to the neck of Perenna.
“Valerion,” Figment muttered. He knew this creature all to well. He
quickly went below deck.
It dove down next to the small Ladyship, The backwash almost capsizing
her. N’Con was flung overboard.
*
Climb back on, son. We are on the way to help.
*
* No, Mother! Leave before it comes back! *
N’Con scrambled over the side of Perenna. The Barracuda was closing in
fast. But then Valerion surfaced once more. It blocked the way to N’Con yet it
ignored the larger ship and eyed the former Assassin
hungrily.
Suddenly, everyone’s attention was drawn to a wailing noise from the air.
The creature must have heard it too, for it paused and looked
about.
There, hovering above the bow of the Barracuda was Figment. The strange
unearthly music was coming from an instrument he held.
Nobody noticed Sal Mayd smiling tearfully. The music was from her
homeland of northern Monex. Figment was playing the
bagpipes.
The creature seemed to be listening intently. The music was primitive and
wild, yet somehow also soothing. The creature listened for a few minutes more,
and then slowly sank back under the waters.
Figment floated back down to the deck of the Barracuda as it pulled
alongside of Perenna.
“Coming aboard?” Samantha called down.
“Send down a line so you can tow my ship out of these agitated
waters.”
N’Con slipped the rope around the neck of his Ladyship, and then
proceeded up the ladder to face Figment...and the music.
N’Con cleared the railing and stood sheepishly eyeing the Group. Tala
smiled at him, but Figment just shook his head and tsked. He was glad to see his
impetuous friend was all right; he only hoped the rest of the Group felt the
same. Figment swallowed his frustration at his friend’s actions. For now, N’Con
had to be made welcome.
The twang and whizz of an arrow passed by Figment. N’Con’s sword was a
blur and the black shaft was in two perfect halves at his feet.
Not a good welcome, Figment thought before his next reaction.
“What do you think you’re doing?!” Kalam exploded. Figment turned in time
to see him pull his sword on Sal Mayd. Her bow was redirected towards the
barbarian.
“He killed my father!” she exclaimed.
The Group echoed cries of astonishment.
“Everyone stay back,” Sal Mayd warned. She aimed once more at N’Con. “The
Assassin is mine!”
“But N’Con didn’t kill your father,” a calm voice assured. Figment
stepped forward.
“He carries the wolf symbol,” Sal Mayd accused. “He’s an Assassin from
McAmal. The wizard told me he’s the one.”
“No, Sal Mayd,” Zandor said. “I only told you that an Assassin with the
wolf symbol killed your father. I also said that N’Con might provide some
answers.”
“But he must have done it!”
“That would have been impossible,” Figment continued. “He was with me in
Surrania when Lord Chelsa of Baronshire Rogage was
murdered.”
More gasps of astonishment were exchanged as the connection was made
between Sal’s father and Lord Chelsa.
“How can I trust you?” Sal Mayd fumed.
Figment smiled. “You recognize me, don’t you?”
“What do you mean?”
“It took me awhile, but I finally remembered you. Of course, you were
only ten the last time I saw you.”
“Figment.” Samantha shook her head.
But Sal Mayd stood wide-eyed. “That...that was you?! During the siege of
the Black Hoard?”
Figment shrugged. “No big thing. Just being a friendly neighbor.”
Sal Mayd grew stoic again. “That still doesn’t excuse N’Con. Why did he
take off away from us? He was going to warn his masters, I
say.”
“No. His former masters already know we are coming. That sea serpent was
no mere coincidence. It was attacking N’Con. The kid was just trying to pull off
this mission on his own.”
Sal Mayd’s face registered confusion. N’Con pushed through the rest of
the Group and confronted her. He sheathed his sword. The arrow was aimed at the
wolf symbol on the chest of his tunic.
“Well,” he asked. “If agents of McAmal were responsible for your father’s
death, you’ll be doing them a favor by killing me. But mostly you’ll be doing me
a favor. It’s up to you.”
Doubt, anger, and sorrow mixed in Sal’s expression. Her inner conflict
was tearing at her heart. Figment or Kalam could have ended any choice she had
very quickly. And maybe N’Con would just deflect another arrow. There were too
many doubts, too many things left hanging. Perhaps only McAmal held the
answers.
She fired her bow. The arrow struck the deck between N’Con’s feet. She
had re-aimed at the last moment.
“You had better be telling the truth,” Sal Mayd said with little force.
N’Con had not gone for his sword; he had not even
flinched.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The rest of the day went by without incident. N’Con had met with
everyone, trying to talk them out of going. Dallon was the only one who thought
that that was a great idea. The young thief did not follow up on that thought
though, after a stern look form Figment. Dallon felt admonished, but found
comfort in conversation with Haelan. To his mind, the redhead was the only good
thing about the voyage.
That evening, the entire Group met over dinner at the captain’s table.
The conversation was light and never strayed towards what might lay ahead.
Krieger was not ignored during the meal, but he definitely got the feeling that
he was not, and never would be, a part of what the Group was. It was unusual to
see such camaraderie among people who did not really know each other that well.
Krieger envied the feeling, but he also felt somehow relieved to not be a part
of them. It was a mystery he could not fathom.
But it would have to wait. The peace of the evening was broken by the
captain’s First Mate intruding breathlessly into the mess hall.
“What is it?” Krieger demanded.
“Beg your pardon, sir. But I think you’d better come see something. In
the food hold.”
Figment noted Dallon’s quick flash of fear. The mage asked the captain,
“Mind if I tag along?”
“Me, too,” N’Con added.
“This is really ship’s business,” Krieger said.
“We won’t get in the way. And I’ve been wanting to see more of your
magnificent ship.”
Krieger smiled at the too obvious flattery. “Fine then. But I’m sure it’s
nothing.”
Figment and N’Con followed the Captain and his First Mate. They were led
down two levels and a long passageway to reach the food hold. The large sailor
who had caught Dallon earlier was standing there. The worry on his face told
Figment that it was more than nothing.
“What is it, Rosen?” Krieger asked. The big man answered by pointing into
the hold.
Krieger went in first, followed by N’Con and Figment. The room was ill
lit by a single lantern overhead. But it was enough to see what the problem
was.
A disemboweled body lay among the food stores.
“Who is it?” the Captain asked.
I’m not sure,” Rosen replied, but I think his name was
Nolan.”
“He was one of your hires,” the First Mate
completed.
“How long has he been dead?”
“I’d give two...three days. Rosen here found him when he came for
supplies.”
Rosen said, “Just tumbled out, he did. I nearly died of fright
myself.”
“Nothing to ashamed of. No man should die like this.” Krieger bent over
the body and picked up a small object.
“Let me see that,” N’Con said, recognition in his
voice.
Krieger dropped the object in N’Con’s hand. It was a small, ivory sword -
no more than an inch long. Its tip was red from where it had been dipped in
wax.
“Well?” Figment urged.
N’Con sighed. “This is an Assassin’s marker. And that definitely is the
work of someone from McAmal,” he finished, pointing to the
corpse.
“We have an Assassin on board?” Krieger exclaimed. “But...why would he
want to kill Nolen?”
“So he could take his place. The marker wasn’t for Nolens, it’s meant for
me,” N’Con answered. “He wants to stop my mission.”
“Well, his aim sure is lousy,” Figment said dryly. “Why didn’t he come
for you?”
“The mark is on me, but this kill was a warning for the rest of you. I
told you not to come.”
Krieger said, “No one tells me what to do! That killer has just given me
a good reason to continue on to your island.”
“That’s nice, Chris,” Figment told the captain. “But I think we’d better
get rid of this Assassin first.”
“That will be no problem. We will search every inch of this ship to find
him.”
“That’s not good enough,” N’Con said, “You don’t know how elusive an
Assassin can be - even in a confined area. He can disguise himself as anyone,
and a few more of your crew just may end up dead in the
bargain.”
“Then what do you suggest we do?”
“First off, keep this quiet. Your crew could mutiny if they get wind of
this. Then you must put to shore at the closest port.”
“That would be Previsopolis in Selprew,” Krieger mused. “But what can you
do there?”
“I can draw the Assassin off this ship. People are likely to get in the
way when I face him. It’s me he wants; I don’t want anyone else to be killed
because of me. This is my battle.”
“N’Con...” Figment began to admonish.
“With the Assassin,” N’Con completed. “I know now that we must go to
McAmal together.”
“Glad you see it my way.”
Krieger said, “We will do what you ask. But when this business is
through, I want to hear what else you know about this McAmal. I believe they
have just made another enemy.”
“The more the merrier,” Figment said
cheerfully.
CHAPTER
TWELVE
Blood
Games
V’Ribus went about, busy with his tasks of checking the lines, but his
thoughts were elsewhere. From his perch high in the riggings, he looked down on
the black clad figure at the aft of the ship. Perenna was trailing behind, and
so he deduced that the traitor was conferring with his sentient Ladyship. Soon
he would drain the traitor of life.
Everything was going as planned. The ship was heading for Selprew -
supposedly to get more supplies. But V’Ribus knew it was because they had found
the body. They had tried to keep it quiet, but rumors had a way of growing on
their own. Suspicion could easily turn from a healthy caution into a poisonous,
festering canker. Already one in their midst had tried to do the Assassin’s job
for him, and she would be watched closely. Others mistrusted the leaders of the
mission. And the crew was nervous and superstitious of the passengers. They
could inspire blind loyalty or blind panic; the pendulum could swing either
way.
V’Ribus wondered if the one called Figment would be a problem. One who
could tame a sea serpent demanded a sailor’s respect. But that awe could be
turned to fear, thus causing more dissension and perhaps mutiny. His plans
covered all contingencies. That was what made him so
dangerous.
Perhaps they would simply abandon all hope once he had taken N’Con out of
action. V’Ribus smiled at that. It was said that the saman Assassins did not
have emotions. That was false. Theirs were simply not human
ones.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The Barracuda eased into the dock. Dallon should have been ready to jump
ship as soon as it was close enough. But instead he sat in the sunshine,
dallying the time away with the pretty redhead. Haelan returned more than a
passing interest.
“Why not come with me? Selprew is loaded with gold that two bright,
energetic kids like us could make our own.”
“Oh, Dallon. I can’t believe you are still intent on abandoning
us.”
“I see it more as preserving my hide. I’d like to preserve yours, if
you’d let me.”
“Then stay,” Haelan implored. “It’s important that we all stay together.
Don’t you feel that?”
Dallon stared into the golden eyes of the healer. She was too beautiful
to be so idealistic. And she had actually bought that line of kalucka that
Zandor had handed out. It was a shame. A good thief could not afford too many
virtues. True, he did have his own sort of code, but it didn’t include sailing
into hell.
“Dallon,” Haelan sighed. It’s been so nice having you with me. I hate to
see you go.”
“Then go with me.”
Again she sighed and moved off the barrels that they had been sitting on.
She looked out on the city of Previsopolis. Two immense pyramids could be seen
at its center, dwarfing even the tiered gardens at the pharaoh’s palace. The
city of stone and adobe looked cold in spite of the hot climate. Was this the
place that would claim the young, blond adventurer? Haelan closed her eyes to
the sight.
“Ah...,” Dallon began, but did not complete the curse. How could she
possibly make him feel guilty about looking after his own
interests?
But that was another problem. When Dallon was with the girl, he did not
feel so self-centered. It had been a long time since he had worried about
anybody but himself. How could something so crazy make him feel so
good?
Dallon wondered about the stories of McAmal. Maybe they were just
stories. They did have N’Con to guide them, and that figment was something else.
Maybe...
He noticed Haelan looking at him with wistful eyes. He turned away from
her and the city, and gazed out to sea.
Slowly a picture formed in his young, romantic head. He could almost see
himself as a dashing hero figure. Maybe the island of dread wasn’t so dreadful.
He smiled at Haelan. At least she had not batted her eyelashes at
him.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
N’Con and Figment strolled down the streets of the great city. Both
friends had felt the need to talk privately, but it was many minutes before
either spoke.
“Figment?”
“Yes?”
“Why do you allow the others to follow us?”
“I doubt if I could send them home.”
“They’ll probably die.”
“It’s their choice.” Figment stopped and faced N’Con. “I can’t tell them
not to be heroes. They are. Just like I knew you were when we first met. Some of
them may not be ready for a trial such as what’s coming, but it’s up to the more
experienced of us to watch their posteriors.”
“Mighty tall order,” returned the former Assassin.
“These people were destined to be heroes. That sounds corny, but I speak
from experience. I’ve met a Group such as this one before. They were unlikely
heroes, yet that’s what they were. Heroes...Umbra.”
“Umbra?”
“There are recorded gatherings of heroes such as these throughout
history. They seem to be called together at times of great need. Umbra, the
Gathering, the Group, or just the Heroes, is what they’ve been referred
to.”
“Are you talking about...reincarnation?”
Figment shook his head. “Not exactly - except for Samantha. But this
Group has the same ‘feel’ as the one I got involved with before. Remind me to
tell you the story someday.”
“Um, sure.” N’Con started down the road again.
Figment followed. “Hey, buddy, don’t go shutting off
now.”
“No. I’m just thinking about what you just said. I can’t deny that I felt
compelled to draw that blasted Sword. It would be easy to say it was because I
wanted to learn about my father, but I can’t. When I freed the Sword, it freed
me of any other motives. I am the only one who can end the chaos that centers
around the GrandWeir.”
“I still wish you’d tell me what it’s going to do.”
“Let’s just say...Destiny prevents me from saying.”
They walked a few moments in silence. Then Figment said, “I tried to talk
Samantha out of going. She thought I was trying to get rid of her because I
didn’t love her.”
N’Con looked at his friend without commenting.
“Even when I told her that love was the reason I wanted her to stay
behind, she wouldn’t have anything to do with it. It worries me sick sometimes.
I’ve seen too many friends die.”
The conservation stalled for a while longer. They found themselves
walking through the eatery district. The pungent odors of spicy foods filled the
air. Figment wrinkled his nose, but N’Con breathed in the spice like a
perfume.
A small, out of the way place caught their eye, and they went in for some
tea and baklava.
“It seems like years since we’ve done this,” commented
Figment.
“Yes. It feels right. I wish it wouldn’t end.”
“You, my friend, have to get over that perpetual gloomy attitude of
yours. We’ve jumped into the jaws of death more times than I can count, cracking
jokes the whole while.”
N’Con gave his friend a feeble smile. Then he said, “You should get going
now. I have an old classmate to meet.”
“Yeah, you’re right. I’ll cover the ship to make sure there’s only one
Assassin.”
“Be careful, Figment. Anyone who can call on a sea serpent, may cause
even you trouble.”
“So who wants a dull job?” Figment grinned.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
An hour later, N’Con was standing in the back alley of the restaurant,
cursing the quantity of tea he had drunk. Not the best position to be in if
attacked. But he suspected that the Assassin hunting him wanted a face-to-face
confrontation.
He retied his drawstring and straightened his tunic, preparing to reenter
Sabu’s Eatery. Then he heard a noise. His trained ear told him it was the tread
of a youth approaching. He turned. A young turbaned boy stopped short and stared
at the sabre hanging from N’Con’s belt
“Good day, Saheb,” said the youth, obviously of Prelnor descent. “What do
you want, scamp?”
“My name is not scamp; it is Hadji. May I read your
future?”
“I don’t have a future,” N’Con replied, growing
impatient.
“Come now, Saheb. Perhaps I could do a magic trick to amuse you?”
“Disappearing would be nice.”
“So be it! Sim sim sala bim!” With that the lad gestured dramatically
while dropping a small egg-shaped object. A cloud of yellow smoke billowed up as
N’Con jumped back. He felt a slight tug at his coin pouch.
When the smoke cleared, the boy was gone. But N’Con did retain his pouch.
It seemed intact, but he had a suspicious feeling about the encounter. He opened
the pouch to check its contents. No money had been taken, but something had been
added. N’Con took it out.
It was another red-tipped sword.
This one had a small piece of paper stuck onto it. N’Con pulled it off
and read it. Only the words, “Across the street,” were there. He looked up. A
large warehouse was across opposite the eatery. It would be empty at night, a
perfect place for an execution. And that is how the Assassin would view N’Con.
But N’Con was not about to go meekly.
Entering through a skylight, he alighted soundlessly with sabre drawn. He
kept his dagger sheathed in case he wanted to use one of the throwing stars he
had brought. N’Con knew he would be facing an equal in battle, and he would need
every weapon at his disposal.
“Evening, traitor.” The voice seemed to come from all around the mostly
empty loft. The echo effect disguised the identity of the speaker to N’Con. It
suddenly occurred to him that there could be more than one Assassin. Their code
prevented them from fighting two at a time against one, but a backup could be
ready in case N’Con killed the first.
“So who do I get first?” N’Con called.
The voice replied, “No, Barsin. There is only I. No traps or tricks to
wear you down. Just culpa corpor - one on one. I’ll have none say I took my mark
unfairly.”
Then the Assassin stepped out from the shadows. N’Con recognized him as
V’Ribus. A Tulan sword and a katar - a Prelnor thrusting dagger - were his
weapons. The katar was especially nasty. It opened up scissor-style once stabbed
in. The internal damage it caused almost always guaranteed an agonizing
death.
N’Con drew his dagger. Its crossguard would prevent his opponent’s sword
from running up the length of the blade - something the katar could not do.
Every strength had its weakness. N’Con was taught to read character, and this
saman was as egotistical as he was fanatically devoted to the GrandWeir. Other
saman would have used any kind of trap, trick, lie, or deception. But this one
regarded himself so skillful that those would not be necessary. Trouble was, he
was skillful. Very skillful. N’Con had to be careful.
The first pass began without further word. Both combatants dove into the
air, and then rolled pasty each other. A barely audible clink was the only
evidence of the pass. But only until they faced each other again, closer than
before. A small trickle of blood ran down V’Ribus’ ear.
The Assassin smiled, though. The cut told him that N’Con was mostly on
the defensive. If the slash had been mostly offensive, the saman’s brow would
have been opened instead. The pass had been a test, and it seemed as though
N’Con was at the disadvantage.
But V’Ribus had a problem, too. He thought of N’Con as an Assassin, not a
former Assassin. That N’Con would have a survival instinct never entered into
the saman’s plans. An Assassin thought of only one mark at a time, the cost
never being part of the equation. V’Ribus could see N’Con’s defensive move as
nothing but a lack of confidence.
“Sloppy, traitor,” V’Ribus gibed. “You have slowed over the
years.”
“Stick it in your eye!”
“Is that the best you can do? No complaints on my form? Of course not.
You fear me, and rightfully so.”
N’Con responded with a feint to the head, followed by a slash to the
chest with his dagger. V’Ribus parried easily and countered with a thrust of the
katar. N’Con jumped back.
“Very sloppy.”
Another series of attacks, setups, and counters followed.
V’Ribus’ curved sword lended to a smooth flow, coming off the straight
blades of N’Con’s sabre and dagger effortlessly. N’Con’s blows struck and
rebounded, causing a slight shock with each slash that was
blocked.
V’Ribus grinned wider, his confidence in his own style growing. He tried
to rattle N’Con.
“Too bad about your father, traitor.”
“He could still hamstring you - if I left anything for
him.”
“Your mind is truly disordered. Have you forgotten he died by your own
hand in the Arena?”
“Think what you want. Our fight is all that
matters.”
“Happy to oblige.”
V’Ribus laughed again as he attacked with flashing steel and darting
katar. N’Con came away with blood trailing a scarlet line along his ribs. But
his own dagger had made a rent in the saman’s tunic, baring his chest, but not
cutting flesh.
N’Con noticed the grotesque tattoo his opponent there. Drooling jaws and
gleaming eyes of a mountain wolf could be seen in the rift in V’Ribus’ tunic.
The Assassin renewed his attack at N’Con’s distraction.
Two blades rang in the cavernous space of the loft. But then the music of
battle was interrupted as N’Con’s sword flew from his hand. He cartwheeled back
to gain distance away from V’Ribus. The saman was between him and his
sword.
N’Con loosed his throwing stars, but V’Ribus deflected them easily. He
gained a few seconds, only to discover that there was nothing at hand to form a
makeshift weapon. In desperation, N’Con attacked with his dagger hoping the
surprise would throw the Assassin off. V’Ribus was forced into a momentary
defensive posture, but he turned it into a vicious backslash as N’Con leapt
by.
N’Con rolled away, his left arm useless. He reached his sword, but
suddenly found his hand pinned down by his own dagger. V’Ribus stood over him,
the gleam in his eye matching that of his wolf tattoo.
“Good-bye, traitor.” The katar briefly hovered over N’Con’s
midsection.
The twang of a bow echoed out and the black shaft of an arrow transfixed
the eye of V’Ribus’ tattoo. The
Assassin looked about in frenzy. N’Con pulled the dagger from his hand and
staggered up. V’Ribus rushed him, still desperate to complete his mission. A
second arrow went through his neck. He dropped to his knees, and then fell
forward. He was dead before he hit the ground.
N’Con looked up. Sal Mayd stepped out of the dark and smirked at him.
“You don’t need to be watched - you need to be looked
after.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Yes, it was a risk, Figment. But it accomplished more than we could have
through talk.”
Figment shook his head unbelievingly at Zandor’s justification. “It was a
stupid stunt, wizard! But then again, you’re pretty good at risking other
people’s lives.”
“What would you have? A member of our Group fighting half-heartedly? The
only way for Sal Mayd to have known the truth was to experience it. And speaking
of stupid stunts, how do you think N’Con would have fared if Sal Mayd had not
been there? Who’s idea was it to leave him alone with an Assassin on his
trail?”
“All right! All right. Your point is made. But I think from now on it
would be a good idea if we consulted each other on what our plans
are.”
“I’m glad someone is finally talking sense,” Samantha said as she entered
the conference cabin.
“How is he?” Figment asked.
“Much better. Haelan is with him. She’s healed all the wounds, but now
she’s working on minimizing the scarring. He’s very lucky.”
“I would like to think that luck has nothing to do with it,” Zandor
commented, glancing at Figment. The mage returned an icy stare.
“All right,” Samantha exclaimed, disgusted. “Just cut the macho crap. If
you guys don’t start working together, none of us are going to survive this
little voyage.”
“Sorry, dear.”
“You are quite right, Samantha. A thousand
pardons.”
Samantha rolled up her eyes and sighed, “Men.”
Figment asked, “That reminds me: how’s our newest addition? Is he
staying?”
“Dallon? Still hovering by Haelan,” Samantha replied. “He knows we’re
leaving at dawn, but he hasn’t moved to jump ship. He hasn’t said he’ll stay,
either.”
“Maybe I should talk to him?” Zandor offered.
Both Figment and Samantha gave him a look.
“Just a thought.”
Figment said, “We will all have a conference when N’Con is up and about.
But for now, nobody gets pressured to stay or go.”
“Yeah, I’ll bet,” Samantha mumbled.
“Well, I’m going to see N’Con now,” Figment
announced.
“Don’t stay too long. He’s pretty tired.”
“Okay, fine,” the mage agreed as he left the conference
room.
“He is a good man,” Zandor casually said.
Samantha laughed. “Ha! You’re some great judge of character!”
Zandor sighed, “Samantha, I know you do not approve of my methods, but
you must admit that I do get results.”
“I don’t have to do any such thing. All this cloak and dagger, and dark
whispering stuff is for the bird heap. Just give me a sword and an enemy
face-to-face, and let me have at it.” She began to leave.
“Samantha,” Zandor said. She stopped, but did not turn around. He
finished, “You will get your wish soon enough.”
She left without further comment.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
N’Con looked up from Haelan’s ministering touch as Figment entered his
cabin.
“How’s it going, buddy?”
“Not bad,” N’Con answered. “I tried to tell her that I don’t mind the
scars, but she’s being a mother hen.”
“Scars can be an indication of muscle damage,” Haelan defended. “And I
don’t mind the practice. I have the feeling I’ll be doing a lot more of this
pretty soon.”
“Let’s hope not,” Figment said. “I’ll be grey before I reach
600.”
Haelan examined the light, pink line on N’Con’s shoulder. “That should
do. I’d like to mix a broth that will help with the blood loss. Do I have time
to go to shore?”
Figment nodded. “We don’t
leave until morning. There’s an all-night apothecary just past the bar
district.”
“Take Dallon with you,” N’Con added.
The girl hid a smile. “Do you think he’ll make a good bodyguard?”
“Absolutely. Now don’t be out too late.”
Haelan giggled. “Okay, ‘dad’.” She left.
Figment turned to N’Con. “For a guy who almost got served up with a side
of fries, you’re sounding pretty chipper.”
“First time I ever heard you complaining about me being in a good
mood.”
“It has been a rarity these past many weeks.”
N’Con shrugged. “Maybe I’m just starting to accept my purpose on this
mission. The many years since I left McAmal have faded its memory. Facing that
Assassin reminded me of the evil that the island has been spreading into the
world. When I left McAmal, I came into anew life - a new world. I have friend,
family, comrades, and I don’t like the idea of anyone messing with what I’ve
found. Well, I’ve been given the chance to protest all of that, and I guess I
guess it’s time I started looking at it as a privilege instead of a duty. Isn’t
that how you do it?”
Figment smiled. “Close enough. I’m happy to see this outlook in you. To
my mind, part of being a hero is how he does what he does.”
If style counts for anything Figment, You’ve got them all beat.”
Figment started to leave. “Well, I’d better go clean my boots. It’s
getting a little deep in here.”
“First time I ever heard you turn down flattery.”
“Yeah. If I weren’t so humble, I’d be perfect. You get some sleep. I’ll
check up on you after breakfast.”
“All right. And Figment...?”
“Yes?”
“Thanks.”
The mage looked confused. “For what?”
N’Con replied, “For being my friend.”
Figment smirked. “Nobody else wants the job.” He ducked out the door as
N’Con threw a pillow.
The former Assassin laid back and chuckled. He closed his eyes and held
on to the feeling. For all of what he had told Figment, he knew it would be more
difficult in the days ahead to keep his resolve.
He hoped it would be worth it.
CHAPTER
THIRTEEN
Between Two
Shores
The morning’s light brought a flurry of activity aboard the Barracuda as
she was made ready to set sail. Sails were unfurled, lines were stowed, and the
general machinery of the crew working together went about as usual. But there
was an added note of tension in the air. Something about the nature of the
voyage had changed since that first day after leaving Frazettapur. The story of
the murdered crewman had been kept quiet, but the others could not help but note
the way the Captain and the First Mate regarded the passengers. Some may have
considered it as suspicion, yet those with experience in battle could only see
it as a touch of awe - the sort of respect one would have for a fellow
warrior.
There was, however, a more obvious change. It was in the fact that a
score and a half of new faces had been added to the ship’s roster. It was not
known if the Captain or the leader of the passengers had brought them on board,
but they were of the type that nobody wanted to really get close enough to find
out. Mercenaries. Their armor, dress, and weapons betold of the variety of
countries they had hired to, but most of them were of the dark featured races of
the mid-southern countries. All, though, were hardened, scarred veterans of many
a campaign.
None of the crew could possibly fathom why the mercenaries were on board.
But one thing was agreed upon: the voyage was turning into something far more
complicated than a simple passenger fare.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The entire Group, except for N’Con, Tala, and Oug, gathered on deck as
the Barracuda prepared to leave dock. Figment noticed Dallon standing by himself
at the ships rail, looking to shore. He went over to the boy and put a fatherly
hand on his shoulder.
“There’s no shame in leaving,” he told the young thief. “And no one would
blame you.”
Dallon shook his head. “No, it’s not that. I’ve decided to go with you
guys.”
“I’m happy to hear that. What’s wrong then?”
“I was just thinking about Hel. I’m wondering how she is.”
“Hel? Oh, the Equessa. Well, from what I’ve heard about her, I’m sure she
can take care of herself.”
“I don’t doubt that,” Dallon agreed. “But I just thought...she’d be the
one most likely to come along on this trip.”
It took Figment only a moment to see what the problem was. He asked, “Do
you consider Hel to be a good friend of yours?”
Dallon shrugged. “I guess so. But I try not to get attached to
people.”
“Because they can hurt you, right?”
“Why do you say that?”
“Look, son, I think I understand how you’re feeling. You feel Hel has
chickened out on you.”
“She can do what she wants.”
“That’s exactly right. And if you’re her friend, you should respect her
decision.”
“What?”
Figment looked to the shore, and then back to Dallon. “There’s all kinds
of heroes, son. Being brave doesn’t mean jumping into the jaws of death every
day. There’s a lot quieter ways to do it. I understand that Hel helped you break
out of jail.”
“How’d you know about that?” Dallon whispered.
“That’s not important. It’s just an example of how she was brave in an
oppressive situation. She didn’t look for it, but she didn’t shrug from it
either. True?”
“I guess so,” Dallon replied.
“You know so,” Figment emphasized. “What you don’t know is that after you
ran out of Zandor’s little meeting, Hel went to look for
you.”
“She did?”
“Uh, huh.”
“Well...why didn’t she come along on this voyage,
then?”
“She didn’t know you stowed away. But I think the more important reason
is that she didn’t believe in this mission. She probably thought it was
crazy.”
“Huh? She’s not alone in that.”
Figment said, “So now you should understand why you’re both
heroes.”
Dallon shook his head. “Whoa, wait a second. You lost me there.”
“Dallon, you think this mission is crazy, but you’re still going. Hel
thought it was crazy, and she stayed behind. You’re both heroes because you’re
sticking up for what you believe in. Bravery isn’t deeds, it’s
beliefs.”
Understanding crossed Dallon’s face. “Okay. I think I get it. So even if
I didn’t go, I wouldn’t be a coward.”
“You just might have a little more smarts than anybody else on this
ship.”
Dallon looked to shore. The crew was making ready to loose the mooring
cables. There were only a few moments to decide. Then he looked over to Haelan
who was near the main mast with Sal Mayd and the two barbarians. She noticed him
and smiled. Dallon returned it, and then told Figment, “I was right the first
time. I have to stay.”
Figment patted him on the shoulder. Then he watched as the moorings were
loosed and the ship began to drift away from the docks. A light breeze filled
out the sails and guided the Barracuda out to sea. There was no turning back and
no time for second thoughts. Figment considered the possibility that there was
no turning back even before the mission began. But that was all right. He was
doing what he believed in, and that was how it should be.
The voyage continued.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Later in the day, a brief, strong knock came at Zandor’s door. He called
the visitor in, only to find out it was more than just one person. Badli and
Kalam entered; the Templar closed the door behind him.
“Greetings, good sirs,” Zandor welcomed. “How can I help you?”
Badli looked as though he was going to speak, but Kalam spoke first,
almost oblivious to the Cleric. “I won’t take up much of your time. I just have
a few questions.”
Zandor glanced at Badli, but then said, “Ask your
questions.”
Kalam complied, “How come you hired those other
warriors?”
“What? The mercenaries? Well, I did not hire them. They were Captain
Krieger’s idea. I do not believe they will be needed. But if they make him more
secure, then that is fine. Do you have a problem with
them?”
“They sort of make me feel like I’m not needed,” replied the
Templar.
“Oh, nonsense,” Zandor gently scoffed. “Your sword arm and fighting
skills will be needed. You are an important part of this
mission.”
“Uh, huh. So why is the Cleric needed?” Kalam asked, finally
acknowledging the other barbarian.
Zandor was taken aback. “What...? Why his skills will also be needed,
just as everyone’s will be.”
“Uh, huh.” Kalam looked at Badli. “Tell him.”
“What?” Zandor asked.
The Cleric replied, “My...skills have been misused as of late. On two
occasions I have broken the faith and spoke the Words Of Power.”
“Yes. I heard about your little display with that Count in Regnad K’Cin.
But why is that breaking your faith?”
“The Words are a terrible power. As I have discovered, they are easy to
misuse. That is why the Clerics have been given a directive never to use them in
mortal battle.”
“Then why do you have them?”
“My question exactly,” Kalam interrupted.
Badli continued, “The Words Of Power are meant for the Battle of the
Crowded Hill. It is when the Faithful of the One will war against the minions of
the Shadow Gods.”
“Nilsend,” Zandor mumbled.
“Pardon?”
“Nothing. Go on.”
“It has been the duty of the Clerics to study and pass on the knowledge
of the Word until that day. It is how we show our faith.”
“Right,” Kalam cut in. “And it’s been up to the Templars to watch their
backsides so they can sit around on them all day. Some deal,
huh?”
Zandor replied, “I will not judge how your faith is structured. But I
must ask you, Badli, how do you know that the battle to come is not the one you
are supposed to use your power for?”
“I...I would have more signs...I am sure.”
“You see? He has no purpose,” Kalam stated.
“I have a purpose,” Badli weakly defended. “It is just not the time for
it.”
Kalam shook his head, but Zandor pushed the issue. “Badli, perhaps you
have not seen the signs because you are not looking from the right
perspective.”
“What do you mean?”
“The Lord of McAmal, the GrandWeir, is a god made manifest in the flesh.
His minions are the FirePriests, Assassins, and the deamons he has called from
out of time. Their only purpose in life is to subjugate the rest of the world
with their evil. It sounds to me as though that would be the end of your world
as you know it.”
“Possibly. The Lady Sola told us much the same in Vulcania. But none of
this is foretold in the Book Of The One. It is the only guide I can go
by.”
“But what about your feelings?” Zandor asked. “Doesn’t your heart tell
you that you are needed on this mission? Don’t you feel as though you belong
with the others?”
Badli frowned. “I do not feel uncomfortable with them. But...our worlds
are so different.”
“Ba! You over think everything,” Kalam reproved. “Most of these people do
not follow the One God, but they are not evil. They are fighting for the
survival of the entire world. They...we are willing to die for those we do not
even know. The One teaches nobility and worthiness. I can think of no cause
nobler than this.”
“Well said,” Zandor complemented. He told Badli, “You must think on these
things. Do not close yourself off to something because you have not yet
experienced it. I can assure you: your skills will be needed on this mission,
and I do believe you will serve your god in doing so.”
The Cleric was silent for a moment, and then said, “I will pray about
it.”
“Good.”
“Makes me a whole lot more confident,” Kalam
grumbled.
“Well, then,” Zandor began, “if there is nothing
else...?”
“Just one more thing,” Kalam said. “Show him,” he directed to the
Cleric.
Badli was hesitant, but then he took a small pouch off the belt of his
mantle. He emptied the contents onto the table in front of Zandor. There was not
much in it - a poor quality pearl, a few coppers, and a small chip of black
metal. Badli pointed to the chip of black metal and asked, “What is
this?”
Zandor picked it up and examined it closely. The chip was the size of a
thumbnail, but it had the weight of a large gold coin. He recognized the metal
almost immediately.
“This is black silver,” Zandor told them. “Where did you get it?”
“In the Davanhi Range of the West Reach Mountains near Vulcania,” Kalam
answered. “We were... compelled to take it. And it did something to us when we
touched it.”
“What?”
“Yes,” Badli continued Badli, “it stung us. But more than that: it
affected us. I...feel as though it took something.”
Zandor did not comment, but looked at the chip closer - past the physical
realm. There were latent patterns of latent ethereal energy emanating from it,
but they were only trace shadows of the black silver’s original power. He handed
it back.
“Whatever it took from you, it has lost it and it’s original power,”
Zandor told them. This black silver is raw and impure. It usually takes someone
with higher magicks to be able to shape it into something useful. You see, black
silver is very receptive to storing magickal energies, but it also adds to those
energies and changes them into something more powerful. The Flame Sword that
N’Con carries is such a black sliver artifact.”
Kalam said, “Wait a minute. All this wizard talk is beyond me. Just tell
me if that black silver did us any damage.”
“I do not believe so. The patterns I detected around it are similar to a
combination of both your auras. I think it tried to take the life essence from
you and change it into something new - a person perhaps. It is fortunate that
this chip is raw, or it might have been successful.”
Badli put the black silver back into the pouch with the rest of the
contents. “I had kept it in hopes of finding answers. I see its only use now is
to serve as a reminder of the mysteries of this world. And for that reason I
shall continue to keep it with me. Nothing is certain but for the
One.”
“That is so,” Kalam agreed.
Zandor said, “I am sorry that I could not be of more help where that is
concerned. But it is true that all of us must carry unanswered questions. It is
best to work beyond them and deal with the questions that may be
answered.”
“That is a good thought,” Kalam mused. “Thank you for where you did help.
We’ll be going now.”
“Yes, thank you, Zandor,” Badli added.
“It is no problem.”
The two barbarians started to leave. Kalam stopped by the door and looked
back. “It’s good to know that you don’t have all the answers,” he told Zandor.
“It makes you a little more human.”
The door closed and Zandor was alone. He smiled at the Templar’s remark.
It was true that he, as others, did not have the answer to every mystery. But on
the other hand, almost nobody had a way to discover all of the mysteries of the
universe. Nobody...except for Zandor.
He leaned back and considered the possibilities that would open to
him.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“So what did Figment have to say to that?” Sal Mayd
asked.
“He tried to tell me that it was because he loved me that he didn’t want
me to go,” Samantha replied. “What a load of macho crap. I don’t need any
bullheaded man taking care of me.”
The women in the room nodded in agreement. Samantha, Haelan, and Sal Mayd
had all come to Tala’s stateroom on her invitation after dinner. She thought it
would be a good idea if they all got to know each other without the men
underfoot. It was turning out to be a good plan. The conservation was light and
relaxed, and the women were having a good time - mostly at the expense of the
men.
“I suppose I should feel guilty,” Haelan giggled
self-consciously.
“Why’s that?” Tala inquired.
“Well, I think the main reason that Dallon is coming along is because of
me. He thinks he needs to protect me.”
“Where do guys get these ideas?” Sal Mayd moaned.
Tala said, “I’m over half a century old, dear, and I still haven’t
figured them out.”
“You mean even Oug is like that?” Samantha asked. “But he seems like such
a smart cat...uh, guy.”
“Oh, he is a sweetheart. But he can really be a mother hen sometimes. You
would think I was an invalid or something.”
Sal Mayd spoke up. “Men must be such insecure little things. They have to
prove - or try to prove - that they’re better than us just so that they can feel
equal. Now, I like you girls and all, but don’t you think you tend to encourage
their behavior just a little?”
“The poor things would be devastated if we didn’t,” Samantha laughed.
“You’re right about one thing, they do have fragile little
egos.”
“Why in the world do we put up with them?” Sal Mayd wondered
aloud.
Samantha said, “Well...they do have their uses.”
There was a moment of silence, then all the women burst out laughing. It
was a good, shared moment, and it seemed to bring them all a little
closer.
The conservation continued onto many different subjects, and everyone was
generally open with their feelings. But as they started talking about home life,
Tala noticed that Sal Mayd was closing up. She so much wanted to read what the
swordswoman was thinking, but she had made a promise not to invade the minds of
her friends. Perhaps she would open up with the right question, Tala considered.
But then again, did she have the right to invade in that manner, either? She
came back to the conversation.
“I don’t know,” Samantha was saying. “How do you settle down with a hero
type? Figment keeps promising he’s going to take me to some castle of his. But
he just doesn’t strike me as the homebody kind of guy. You’re lucky, Haelan.
Dallon is still young; you have a chance to train him
right.”
Haelan blushed. “Oh, come on now. We haven’t known each other that long.
I don’t think either of us are thinking of the future.”
You sure couldn’t tell that by the way he looks at you,” Samantha
snickered.
“We’re too young to be thinking about that.”
“You’re never too young to be thinking about the future,” Sal Mayd
interjected very seriously. The others had noticed her silence also, and so
waited for her to speak in her own time.
She finally said, “You’ve all probably been wondering about my background
since you found out who my father was. And how does the sweet little daughter of
nobility become a grungy hired sword? When I too full of self-pity, I wonder
that sometimes, too. But I do know, and I guess it’s time I told someone else
and face up to its reality.”
Sal Mayd was silent again. Her face showed the inner turmoil that must
have been brewing for so long. But none of the other women pushed or prodded
her. It would come of it’s own.
Sal Mayd said, “I was the only child of the House of Rogage. And so my
parents, Lord Chelsa and the Lady Serina of the Baronshire, put a lot of
responsibilities on me. I had to be the perfect little lady. Every little girl
in the surrounding villages looked up to me as the prime example of what every
father’s good daughter should be. I was paraded around and spoke eloquently and
curtsied to every minor landholder in the Baronshire. I was very good at it, but
I never felt good doing it. It was like I did not exist. I was only what other
people made me.”
“Well, when I was about seventeen, that started to change. I did things
without my parents knowing. I learned to ride a horse for real, instead of
sidesaddle. I made the weapons-master teach me about the sword and the bow. And
I started devoting less time to etiquette lessons. I suppose it wouldn’t have
upset my mother and father too much if they had found out only about that, but
those weren’t the only areas I was rebellious in. I knew that I was pushing my
luck, and yet after finding myself, I didn’t think much of anything
else.”
“You see, it had been arranged that I was to marry the son of another
Lord. You know the story - consolidate the Baronshires and all that nonsense.
Well, I had my own ideas about whom I wanted. There was a boy in a local village
I had met on one of my appearances. He was the commonest of the common. Not even
the son of a landholder - he was the son of a
fieldworker.”
“My mother found out first and she was livid. She said it would kill my
father if he knew, and so she tried to hush it up. Needless to say, after a
couple of months it couldn’t be covered up anymore. I wasn’t about to say who
the father was, and my mother played dumb. It might have been all right, except
that stupid farm boy heard about it and got his head all filled with noble
ideas. He tried to claim my hand, but my father took his head off right there in
the meeting hall.”
“The story got out pretty quickly after that. My father was the laughing
stock of the neighboring Baronshires, and the Lord’s son I was arranged to
marry, wouldn’t have anything to do with me. He didn’t want a ‘spoiled’
woman.”
“My father wouldn’t talk to me after that, and my mother cried every time
she saw me. But what I did doesn’t excuse what they did to
me.”
“They took my baby away. I never even found out if it was a boy or a
girl. They spread the story that I lost in birth, but I found out that they sent
it away to be raised as a commoner in some far off village. Those who knew where
it was were conveniently silenced. My parents tried to act like nothing had ever
happened.”
“Well, I decided to try to find my baby on my own. But my mother tried to
talk me out of it. My father went a little bit further than that. The last thing
he ever said to me was that if I left, I shouldn’t ever bother coming back; I
would no longer be his daughter.”
“I left. I never did find my child, and I discovered the hardships of
living on my own. I started making money with my sword; I traveled; I existed
day to day. Eventually, I gave up hope of ever finding my child. I fought hard,
drank often, and stayed on my own. I never let a man, or anybody for that
matter, get close to me. Ten years went by like that.”
“When I first heard that my father was dead, I didn’t feel much. I set
out after his killer only because I saw it as a way to redeem myself at home.
But it soon became more personal than that. I began to miss what I left behind.
I longed for a home, family, and friends. It sort of blinded me top seeing
anybody but N’Con as my father’s killer. I’m glad I was wrong there, and it
doesn’t even matter if the Assassin I killed was my father’s killer or not. I’ll
go home, eventually, and see what’s left for me there.”
“But in the meanwhile, I have found friends and a sort of family among
all of you. I’m coming on this quest because of that, and because you remind me
of what I left behind. It’s important enough to protect and even to risk my life
for. You’ve made me see that I’m not alone in this world. You’ve made me
see...that there is a future. And I never want to lose sight of that
again.”
Nobody spoke. Tala dried some tears and Haelan put her hand on Sal
Mayd’s. After a few moments, Samantha got up and hugged the
swordswoman.
Nothing else was said for quite awhile. Nothing else was
needed.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
N’Con rested, but did not sleep. His eyes were closed as he thought of
nothing and everything. The soft, padded steps brought him to awareness of his
surroundings. He opened his eyes and looked down to the floor. Oug returned his
look.
“Hello...father.”
“Hello, son,” Oug returned. “How are you feeling?”
“Never better. Like I could take on an island full of
deamons.”
Oug did not comment, but hopped up onto N’Con’s bunk and sat by his feet.
The old cat groomed his fur for a few moments, curled his tail around himself,
and continued to look for his son.
N’Con finally asked, “How can I help you?”
Oug replied, “I suppose I should be asking you that
question.”
“What do you mean?”
But N’Con did know. He had played the word game many times before with
Figment - usually being on the receiving end. For some reason, he did not want
to make it easy for Oug. He could not think of why he still felt distanced from
his father, yet something at the back of his mind kept him from totally facing
the reality of his parentage. He had found what he had been looking for when he
went to Vulcania - and much more, for that matter. But now the doubts were
creeping back, and his earlier resolve to accept his fate seemed not so strong.
It was as though the closer they got to McAmal, the more certain the reality
that waited there seemed.
He noticed that Oug was still looking at him, but he did not answer his
question. N’Con asked again, “What do you mean by ‘helping’
me?”
Oug looked down and flicked his tail. He looked back up. “We could go
back and forth like this all night, son. I think we should get down to the main
issue, because there really is only one issue. You do not have to do
it.”
“Oh please, father, let’s not go through that again. I’ve already made my
decision and it’s final.”
“No, son. You only think you have made a choice, but I believe that you
are being carried along in the events as they happen. You have not truly
accepted the reality of the Flame Sword and what it can
do.”
For a moment, something buried deep in N’Con’s heart wanted to make
itself known. But he pushed it down and refused to recognize it. He had to stick
by what he believed for the present time.
“What would you know about it?” N’Con asked accusingly. “The Pyrages hid
themselves in Vulcania for 500 years, too afraid to mix with others or use the
weapon that could free the world. Ye gods! How pretentious. Do you realize how
many people died over those centuries because Vulcania would not move? That’s
reality enough for me.”
Oug did not look away from the accusations. When N’Con was finished he
said, “It is because of those reasons and attitudes that I left Vulcania. I was
not on a ‘spying mission’; I had just grown tired of the stagnation I was living
in. It was not until I had gotten out and experienced the world that I made my
decision. It was because of Tala that I decided that something had to be done
about McAmal. I did not want her living in a world that was infested with it’s
evil.”
N’Con shook his head. “Then you of all people should understand why I’m
going. Figment and the others follow me blindly with no idea of what this is all
about, but at least they support me.”
“You are right, son. But it is because they do not understand what the
Flame Sword will do to you. I do. That is why I do not want you to use
it.”
N’Con studied his father. “Does mother know?”
“I believe she has an inkling, but I am sure it is not a full
understanding. It is difficult to keep things hidden from
her.”
“I wanted this to stay away from her.”
“You should have known that to be impossible. She is your mother; it is
only natural for your family to worry about you.”
N’Con countered, “And it’s only natural for me to worry about my family.
So once again you should understand why I have to face the GrandWeir. What I
don’t understand is why you keep trying to talk me out of this. Many millions of
lives could depend on my success. How can you keep me from
that?”
Oug averted his yellow eyes from N’Con’s stare. He said, “Because I am
selfish. I have just found my son, and I do not want to lose
you.”
N’Con was stunned to silence. Of all the reasons he could have imagined,
that was certainly not one of them. He had lived in an emotional void during his
years on McAmal. Since then, he thought he had come to understand the love of
friends and family through Figment and his mother. But the depth of feeling his
father had, was beyond anything he had thought possible.
Oug continued, “That is the other reason I said I do not believe you have
made a true choice. To make such a decision, you have to consider all of the
consequences - both positive and negative. Perhaps it is a terrible thing for me
not to be thinking of the rest of the world, but it can happen when you get old
and the smaller things become more important. All I am saying, my son, is that
when you think about your friends and family in making this decision, think
about what we would do without you.”
N’Con sighed. “Father, I understand what you’re saying, but this is
really bigger than any of that.”
“Then you do not understand.”
“Father, please, you’re not making this any easier for
me.”
“I do not want to. I want you to consider
everything,”
“All right!” N’Con held up his hand. “I’ll make you a deal. I’ll...think
about what you said, but you have to promise me
something.”
“What...is that?” Oug asked hesitantly.
“You must promise not to tell anyone about the true nature of the Flame
Sword.”
“N’Con...”
“No. There’s no discussion on this point. Now promise
me.”
It was Oug’s turn to sigh. “Fine. I will keep quiet. But I cannot stop in
hoping that you will not use the Sword.”
“That’s fair. I won’t make a final decision until we reach McAmal. You
have given me a lot to think about.”
“Good. I will let you rest now. We have a few days before we reach the
island. Perhaps you will see by then that there are many choices open for
you.”
N’Con did not agree or disagree. He simply bid his father goodnight and
lay back onto his bank. He watched as Oug left his cabin; the door closed by
itself behind him. N’Con was by himself again.
But he was not alone. A thought touched his mind that was not his own. It
was a familiar communication that was somewhere between pure emotion and pure
concept. It was the unique way his Ladyship Perenna communicated with
him.
* Perenna? Are you with me? *
* Yes, N’Con, * she returned. * I will always
be with you. *
* That is a comfort to me. *
* But something else troubles you. I feel your conflict, N’Con.
*
* Yes. There is just so much to think about, so many new things to
consider. I had thought the matter to be simply a case of black and white, of
good and evil. These shades of grey have clouded my vision. I am not sure of
anything anymore. *
* There is no need for your pain. You must see that there is one thing
you may always be certain of. *
* What do you mean? *
*I speak of love, N’Con. When all else fails, there is always that.
*
* Yes, I can see that, Perenna. The love of my friends and family will
always be with me. *
* Yes. As will my love.
*
N’Con
did not return the thought right away. He had always known how she felt, but the
confirmation was an added comfort. And it did not surprise him to discover that
he felt the same. They communed for many hours that night, and for the few days
to come after.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The next few days went in by much the same manner. The ocean remained
storm-free, the Barracuda made good time, and the mood on board was generally
open and cheerful. There was little talk of what lay ahead; everyone spent most
of their time in getting to know each other.
By order of the Captain, the crew was supposed to stay distanced from the
passengers and the mercenaries. There was no problem in keeping away from the
hired swords, as they kept to themselves. But time and again the crew would find
themselves drawn to one member of the Group or another. Krieger never
reprimanded one of his sailors for talking to anyone of the Group, but he would
grumble and shake his head. He found it difficult to forget his old ideas of
class distinctions. Those, and the Barracuda, were the two legacies his father
had left him.
The day before the scheduled landing at McAmal, Figment decided to call a
Group council. The Barracuda had taken a slightly southern route to the island,
and so the landing would take place on the morning of the fifth day since
leaving Previsopolis. Figment wanted to make sure everyone knew their duties,
and to make sure there were no misconceptions about what the morning would
bring. They gathered in the meeting room after dinner. Everyone, of course, was
there, but there were also two additions to their usual number. Captain Krieger
was there, looking uncomfortable and out of place. And there was also one of the
mercenaries. Krieger introduced him as the leader of their troop - Hussar
Svlen.
It was odd that Hussar was the leader of the mercenaries, for he was one
of their few who were not from the mid-southern countries. In fact, he looked
quite out of place with the others. Whereas most of the mercenaries were tall,
dark, and stoic to the point of being humorless, Hussar was short and stocky,
fair of complexion and hair, and he wore a perpetual grin. There was not exactly
humor in his expression, though. It was more the smile of a jackal ready to tear
into a carcass.
The Captain and Hussar sat off by themselves, while the rest of the Group
gathered in no particular order around the meeting room table. There were
various ales and spirits set for them, of which most of the Group - and
especially the leader of the mercenaries - imbibed in
freely.
When everyone was settled in, Figment began the meeting. “Knights of the
rectangular table...I greet you.” He was met by many puzzled looks. “Never mind.
Dumb joke. I’m glad you’re all here. I’ve called you together so that we can
pool our knowledge, ask questions, and generally make plans for the morning’s
adventure.”
“Excuse me,” Kalam interrupted. “But who made you the
leader?”
Figment smiled. “Somebody’s got to do it.”
“So why you?”
“Because of my charm, good looks, and my wit?”
Badli put a restraining hand on his fellow barbarian’s shoulder. “Excuse
me, please. I personally have no objection to your assuming the leadership of
our Group. But for the sake of goodwill, perhaps all should be
asked.”
“Good idea,” Figment agreed. “So, should we put it to a vote, or make it
an open discussion?”
Zandor spoke first. “Figment has over 500 years of experience in one form
of battle or another. I doubt anyone here could match his capabilities. If
anyone would like to be leader over him, please say so
now.”
Nobody volunteered. There were a few chuckles and a couple of shrugs.
Kalam mumbled, “As long as everybody else is happy.”
“Figment, the floor is yours,” Zandor motioned.
“Thanks. Remind me to look you up if I ever run for office.” Figment
continued, “Now then, the main thing that’s on everyone’s mind is what we’ll be
facing tomorrow. Zandor - straight talk. What can we
expect?”
The wizard stood. “In spite of delays, tomorrow’s landing coincides with
the Shipping Guild’s attack. The time was arranged for the first morning after
the full moon. They will be storming McAmal from all directions but south. That
is where we come in. All of the island’s defenses will be concentrating on the
Guild’s attack, but there still could be a few guards left to meet us. Your
number will be sufficient to repel them. I would then suggest a group to
splinter off with N’Con to guide his way to the inner chamber of the Grand
Weir.”
“Figment, that would be your area of strategy.”
“Okay, fine.” The mage took the floor. “We’ll be in two groups when we
land. Both will take care of whatever guards are there. Then Kalam, Zandor, and
myself will go with N’Con. Hussar, the rest of our Group will help you guard the
ship.”
The leader of the mercenaries merely nodded.
But Sal Mayd was indignant. “What kind of macho garbage is that? You guys
aren’t the only ones who can fight.”
Figment sighed. “Whew boy. Let me explain. Besides me, Kalam has traveled
the longest with N’Con - so they make good partners. We’re probably going to run
against something of a magickal nature in there, so Zandor and I will take care
of that end.” Sal Mayd began to protest again, but Figment continued,
“And...when we mop up in there, we want to be sure we get off this island.
That’s why I want the majority to guard the ship from further attack. Does that
meet with your approval?”
Sal Mayd nodded, but Samantha kept still.
“Samantha?” Figment asked.
She replied, “We’ll talk about this later.”
“But...”
“Later.”
Figment clucked his tongue and said, “Okay. Let’s move on. N’Con, maybe
you can tell us about the defense hierarchy of McAmal.”
“Certainly. There are three levels to be concerned about. First, of
course, are the deamon hordes. They are mindless, but they number in the
thousands. The Assassins usually herd them. Now, the Assassins number in the
hundreds but they never enter directly into battles. They have a code about
fighting one-on-one, and that is the only thing you can count on them being
consistent about. Finally, there are the FirePriests. They number only a few
score. They are the ruling class of McAmal, and I have never known them to enter
into battle. However, they do have great powers and could be pressed into using
them. The greatest threat, though, will be from the
deamons.”
“Tell us more about the deamons, then,” Figment said. “What are they
like? How do we fight them?”
N’Con was silent for a moment. Then, a far-away voice intoned, “They are
nothing like you could imagine. You could take your worst nightmare, and still
it would not match the horror of the deamons of McAmal. They move as a mindless
one. Claws, teeth, and an animalistic ferocity are their weapons. They’re like a
wall or wave of living death, sweeping all in their path. Kill one, and two are
there to replace it. Skill and finesse is no match for them when they amass.
Humans feed their lust for the kill. There is no standing before their consuming
darkness and evil. They are a never-ending night. They are
death.”
The room was quite for a time after N’Con had finished. Everyone looked
at him with some kind of wonder or maybe even fear. But finally, Kalam asked,
“Okay, so like, how do we fight them?”
A few chuckles grew to laughs. Figment guffawed openly, and even N’Con
joined in after a few moments. Kalam was slightly embarrassed by his
unintentional joke, but he too shared the laughter.
When Figment recovered, he said, “Oh! That’s great big guy. I’ll have to
remember to use that the next time N’Con too doom and
gloomy.”
Something about the moment solidified the camaraderie that had been
growing within the Group. It was an unspoken assurance that, whatever they would
be facing, it would be together.
After the moment passed, the Group got back to business. Sal Mayd said,
“Listen, I’m not exactly a stranger to war. Are you sure that the Shipping Guild
can take care of such a horde?”
Zandor picked up the question. “As was told you before, they will not
have to defeat them. It’s just a distraction so N’Con can get to the GrandWeir.
Once he is gone, the deamon army will have no power.”
“Well, I’d feel a little more confident if they had some
help.”
“They just might,” Haelan announced.
“Please explain.”
Haelan blushed at suddenly being the center of attention. “Oh, well...the
Pegasi were talking about some kind of alliance with Vulcania. I don’t know the
details, but I gathered that the Pegasi are not on good terms with McAmal,
either. Maybe they have plans to join the battle?”
Figment asked Zandor, “Do you know anything about
this?”
“Unfortunately, no. I directed the Pegasi to Haelan to heal their king. I
know of no alliance.”
“N’Con?”
He shook his head. “Sola never said anything to me. Kalam?
Badli?”
Both of the barbarians indicated no.
Figment shrugged. “Sorry, Haelan. Unless you heard more than that, I
don’t think we can count on the Pegasi or Vulcania.”
Haelan shrunk into her chair. “Sorry.”
“Ah, don’t worry,” Figment assured. “The Shipping Guild won’t need them
anyhow. But if they do show up...the more the merrier!”
Sal Mayd whispered to Samantha, “Is he always this cheerful before a
war?”
“Yes. He’s such a grouch without a little mayhem.”
Figment asked, “Well, is there anything else that needs to be
covered?”
Nobody had anything to say.
“Then let’s call it a night! We’ve got a big day ahead of
us.”
The meeting broke up and everyone went to his or her respective cabins,
positive anticipation seemed to follow. There was a definite shared optimism
about what the morning would bring.
The next day came without a morning.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Darkness ruled when the dawn’s light should have come. But the sun did
not rise. The moon had disappeared along with the stars. The Barracuda was alone
in the blackness.
The crew began to get nervous. The entire Group was awake and on deck,
trying to be ready for whatever would come. But they milled about, unsure of
anything.
Figment drew Zandor to one side. “What do you make of it?” he asked the
wizard.
“I do not know. It is not a simple cloud cover. It feels
closer.”
“I agree. I think it’s a shrouding. We’ll hit the reefs unless something
is done soon. This is more in your area, I believe.”
Zandor nodded. “I will try a sun spot. Have the others look
away.”
As Zandor went to the prow of the ship, Figment warned the crew and the
rest of the Group. Zandor stood and concentrated his energies to a single point.
A short incantation brought forth a ball of light between is hands. The light
grew as he concentrated more energy into it. Then Zandor clapped his hands
together and the light shot forward. He averted his eyes.
The ball of light flew a hundred feet ahead of the ship and then exploded
into brilliance. The shroud of dark was ripped away like thin paper, reveling
the day.
And the island of McAmal.
“All clear!” Zandor called.
The lookout changed that. “Storm! Storm to port
aft!”
They all looked. Dark, ugly clouds were rolling in behind the
Barracuda.
N’Con told Figment, “Storms are how they wreck ships on the
reefs.”
“I think I can take care of most of the storm, but it still might be
rough. We’ll need to be guided through the reefs.”
“Perenna can do that.”
“Great. Put her on it now. I’ll see what I can do about the
storm.”
Figment rose into the air. He hovered by the surprised lookout and told
him, “I think you’ll be safer on deck.”
The lookout just nodded as he climbed out of the crow’s
nest.
After N’Con communed briefly with Perenna, he told Krieger, “Captain,
have your crew trim all but the foresail.”
“What?! But that will leave us practically dead in the
water!”
“Believe me, there will be plenty of wind to move
us.”
Krieger shook his head in disbelief, but called the orders. The crew went
quickly about its task. Above them, Figment began to chant. The air crackled
around him, and the storm continued to roll in at an incredible
rate.
“Shouldn’t we get below?” Dallon asked Zandor.
“No. We will need to be ready to go to shore as soon as we are close
enough. Speed and surprise are our best weapons.”
Sal Mayd commented, “From the look of these magickal attacks, I’d say
they’re already expecting us.”
Zandor countered, “A last, desperate attempt to keep us away. They know
they are defeated.”
“Right. If we can land. Look!”
The dark storm was only a few hundred yards away, spewing out lighting
and turning the ocean into a tempest.
“We’ll never outrun that!”
“Figment will stop it.”
The flying mage held his sword aloft. Bolts of lighting struck it, but
Figment simply gathered the energy and redirected it back at the storm. The
clouds seemed to recoil at the places struck, yet the storm continued forward.
Suddenly, Figment sheathed his sword and flew back down to the
deck.
“I can’t stop it,” he said. “The best I can do is throw a shield over the
ship.”
Zandor was amazed. “Can you do one that big?”
“Not alone. I’ll have to borrow some of your
energy.”
The wizard hesitated a moment, but then agreed. They went to the center
of the Barracuda. Zandor stood behind Figment and placed his hands on his
shoulders. He closed his eyes and an aura of blue began to glow around him. It
faded somewhat as a light blue aura grew from Figment. The aura expanded out
away from them growing into a dome-like shape. It covered the entire ship and
enough of the surrounding water to include Perenna. Just in time - the storm
crashed over them like a wave, but it did not touch them.
“They did it!” Dallon cheered.
The water around the ship remained relatively calm, but only 50 feet away
the ocean churned and boiled. It looked as though it was aching to reach the
ship. Figment and Zandor strained to hold the shield.
“They can’t keep it up for long,” N’Con said. “Captain! Follow my boat!
She’ll lead you through the reefs!”
The helmsman took Perenna’s lead as they went through the coral that
fenced in the island. There were many such channels open to McAmal, but the
storm made the navigation dangerous. As it was, the Barracuda did earn a few
mild scrapes, but nothing serious enough to damage her. Many tense minutes
passed as the ship went forward.
Suddenly, the shore appeared through the edge of the shield. Just as
suddenly, the storm began to dissipate.
“That’s it!” Krieger called. “We made it! Secure all
stations!”
“You can let down the shield!” N’Con called to the two magick users.
Figment and Zandor staggered slightly as their energies withdrew. The shield
vanished.
In the next moment, a blast of wind hit the ship. It was like a giant
hand slapping down. Lines snapped, rigging and small masts broke, and the
Barracuda was launched forward into the shore. Some crewmen were knocked
overboard as she ground to a halt - half on land, half still in the
water.
“What happened?!” Kalam bellowed.
“Obviously they don’t give up so easily!” Sal Mayd snapped. She picked
herself up off the deck.
“Anyone hurt?!” Figment called.
The entire Group was still there and, except for a few bumps and scrapes,
unharmed. Haelan saw to a crewman hit by a mast.
“Well,” Figment observed, “at least we don’t have to land in a dingy.
I...N’Con? What...?”
The former Assassin grew pale. He mumbled,
“Perenna?”
“N’Con? What’s wrong?” Figment asked again.
“I...I can’t feel Perenna. She’s gone!”
N’Con ran to the ship’s rail. Figment caught up with him and said, “Now
calm down. Maybe she’s just...” But then he noticed N’Con staring down at
something. Figment followed his gaze. His stomach turned over sickly at the
sight.
There, jutting out from beneath the Barracuda was a shattered, black wing
from Perenna.
“Oh, dear Goddess,” Figment said. “N’Con...”
“No!” N’Con was shaking from rage or sorrow. “He’s taken her, too! He’s
taken everything! That’s the last...!” He grew quiet as he controlled himself.
“That’s the last thing he takes from anyone.” He looked from Oug to Tala.
“Good-bye, Mother...Father. The decision was made for me.” With that, he jumped
over the rail and headed away from the ship.
Tala cried, “Figment! You have to stop him!”
“Stop him? Hell! I’m going
to go help him kick butt! Who’s with me?!” Figment asked.
But Oug interrupted. “No, Figment! You do not understand! N’Con is going
to use the Flame Sword!”
Figment was perplexed. “But...wasn’t that the whole idea of this trip? He
has to use the Flame Sword to destroy the GrandWeir.”
“And in doing so, he will destroy himself.”
There was a moment of silence as many things began to click into place.
Figment suddenly turned to Zandor. “What did you know about this?” he
demanded.
But the wizard shrugged. “I followed only what the vision gave
me.”
Figment fumed, and then said, “We’ll talk later. Come on, everyone. Let’s
go.”
The gangplank was quickly lowered to the beach. The angle was steep, but
the Group filed down, followed by Hussar and his
mercenaries.
Krieger yelled after, “What am I to do about my
ship?!”
Figment called back, “Don’t worry! I’ll think of something when I get
back! Trust me!”
“What about?!...,” but Figment had turned and gone up the beach. Krieger
cursed and saw to the damage of the Barracuda. He promised himself that if he
ever got out of the mess he was in, he would never again have anything to do
with magickal sorts.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The beach was of a course dirt, loose and uneven. It angled at a gradual
rise away from the water. But at about 200 yards inland, it rose suddenly into a
small hill. The hill seemed to ring the island in both directions. N’Con stood
at the top, staring at something.
Figment led the Group up the hill. “Hey, N’Con!” he called as they
neared. “I’m glad you waited. This isn’t the time to leave us. I know what’s
going on now. So I’d like you to...”
The words dried up as Figment topped the hill and saw what N’Con was
looking at. The others caught up and stared in disbelief. A few called silently
to their gods; some were more vocal.
“Dear Nirdon!”
Ratri’s tail!”
About a mile inland was the main stronghold of McAmal. It’s walls and
spires jutted out in random directions; the coral it was pulled up from
glittered dully in the morning sun. It was an amazing feat of mad architecture,
but the Group paid little attention to it.
Between the hill and the stronghold was a level wasteland. A few boulders
stuck out here and there, but mostly it was empty. Empty...except for the
obscene variation of life that flourished there.
Deamons. Thousands and thousands of deamons. They stood silent and
hungry.
“Wait a second,” Kalam spoke up. “These are just like at Vulcania.
They’re an illusion. They can’t hurt us!”
“Kalam,” N’Con stopped him, “these are real.”
“...oh, boy.”
“But, how?!” Sal Mayd exclaimed. “What happened to the Shipping Guild’s
attack?”
Zandor sighed. “There is none. There never was. We are in this
alone.”
Everybody was too stunned to express his or her shock. N’Con turned to
the Group and said, “Get back to the ship. This is my battle now.” He began to
walk down the hill towards the deamon army.
“N’Con! Wait!” Figment began. Zandor put a hand on the mage’s
shoulder.
“Let him go.”
Figment turned on the wizard. “You have done enough already! Now stay out
of the way before I really lose my temper!”
Figment began to follow N’Con. Suddenly, Tala called after, “Figment!
Look out!”
“What now!?” the mage yelled at the new interruption. The answer came as
a ball of fire exploded next to him, nearly knocking him
down.
A voice from the air called, “Figment of Blacksent! I am so pleased to
meet you!”
Figment looked up and saw a robed man on a green and black
Pegasus,
“I had to ask,” Figment moaned.
SECOND
INTERLUDE
The island of Herian was a city, state, and country all rolled into one.
The residents there answered to only one authority and had but one purpose in
life. At one time the industry of the island had flourished; living there was a
happy adventure. But, as with all good things, it’s light was
fading.
Herian was home to the Pirate King and all his faithful corsairs. They
lived to rob, and robbed to live. A hundred skull and crossbones flew over a
hundred ships. There was a time when Herian ruled the waters. But over the years
the Pirate King had found himself living more and more over past victories. The
wind had been taken from their sails, and the flags laid to rest. Shipping had
become sparse in the waters around Herian, along with the pickings. The glory
days seemed to be fading fast.
But after so many years of diminishing raids, a bit of hope came to
light.
The Pirate King sat quietly listening to a tale from his first mate and
counselor. It had to be a tale, it was so fantastic. Yet the king’s first mate -
both counselor and friend - spoke it as truth.
“If only we could believe this, Frederick,” the Pirate King finally said.
“This would solve all.”
“Aye. That it would, me King.”
“Hmm. Can you trust this wizard?”
“He’s not a wizard, sire. He be a sky watcher. I say ye can believe him.
Anybody guided by the stars will never scuttle you.”
“Too true,” the King mused.
Frederick said, “My counsel is to seize the moment. It might come again
never.”
The Pirate King nodded. He stepped down from his throne made of prized
booty and walked to a window.
“I must think on this,” he told his First Mate,
Frederick.
“Aye. That ye must. But I must also say that we have not much time. It
will take place the morning after the sated moon.”
“Three days,” the King sighed. “My life has been one of impulse after
impulse. But now I must be slow to consider. This could be a raid to end all
raids.”
“Aye. You’ll go down as the greatest of all Pirate
Kings.”
The King turned to Frederick. “So I would. But on the other hand, I do
not want to be the last. I will give you my decision on the
morrow.”
Frederick nodded. “May I at least ready the fleet?”
“No. I do not want their hopes built up. There will be time enough if I
do decide to order the raid. Leave me now. I have much to think
on.”
The First Mate bowed and left his King. He tried to contain his
anticipation, but it had been so long since he last smelled the blood of battle.
He quietly hummed a fighting song as he went to his quarters. He could, at
least, prepare himself.
In the throne room, the Pirate King absent-mindedly hummed a fighting
song. He looked to the south and wondered.
CHAPTER
FOURTEEN
Once Out of
Nature
It
was certainly no time for subtlety. Figment directed a bolt of energy at the
winged steed. Though the hasty bolt missed, the Pegasus reacted as if he had not
expected a counter-attack. He quickly turned tail and flew the other way, nearly
unseating his rider. The robed man raged at him - to no
avail.
It took Figment a few moments to reassess the situation. He looked to the
rest of the Group, but they were looking past him down the hill. Then he
remembered.
“N’Con!”
But the former Assassin was already too far away to be stopped. Figment
watched helplessly as N’Con approached the front line of the deamon horde. The
creatures did not move forward, but they began to hop and claw the air,
chattering excitedly, expectant of the kill.
N’Con seemed oblivious to his impending death.
Then something amazing happened. Only a few feet away from the deamons,
N’Con stopped. He unstrapped the Flame Sword from his belt. Without unsheathing
it, he held it before him and began to walk again. The deamons moved back from
it and him. The lines parted and opened up into a pathway as N’Con moved
forward. The lines closed behind him as he passed, but all of the deamons gave
N’Con a good distance. He continued toward the main
stronghold.
After a minute or so, the deamons turned their attention from N’Con to
the rest of the Group. Figment noticed their hungry stare.
“Wizard?” he addressed Zandor. “I sure hope you have a back-up
plan.”
Zandor said, “I suggest...we get back to the ship.”
Figment looked at the rest of the Group. “Need an
invitation?”
They all backed up slowly over the hill. As soon as they were out of
sight of the deamon horde, they began to walk faster. A cacophony of growls,
grunts, and screeches rose in volume behind them.
Everybody ran.
Hussar and his mercenaries waited by the Barracuda and watched as the
Group came towards them. He held out his hands in question. Figment yelled, “To
the ship! To the ship!”
They needed no further encouragement. The entire Group got to the ship as
the last of the mercenaries filed up the gangplank. Figment was the last one up.
He pulled the gangplank up after himself.
Captain Krieger asked, “What is going on?”
In answer, Figment pointed back up the hill. At that very moment, the
deamon hoard began to pour over. They did not come quickly, but they did move
purposefully.
“What are we going to do?” Dallon asked.
Figment replied, “We have to fight.”
“All of them!?!”
“Maybe not,” Zandor put in.
“Like we really want help from you!” Sal Mayd spat.
“Hold it,” Figment interceded. He asked the wizard, “What do you
suggest?”
Zandor pulled a small vial from out of his cape. He handed it to
Figment.
The mage looked at it, wide-eyed. “I’m not even going to ask where you
got this.”
“You must use it,” Zandor directed. “I am too
depleted.”
Figment shook his head. “You’re going to have a lot to answer for if we
get out of this.”
The mage flew forward off the bow of the ship. He uncapped the vial and
sprinkled a line of the liquid in an arch 50 feet in front of the Barracuda. As
the deamons neared, he flew back to the deck.
He looked up and mumbled, “Sorry, father.” Then he chanted, “Fieri
facias! Invoce` Vishnu!”
For a moment, nothing happened. Then the line that Figment drew began to
smoke. Just as the deamons reached it, it suddenly burst into flames, growing to
a wall of fire.
Figment asked Zandor, “How long will that last?”
“About an hour. Maybe more, maybe less.”
“Wonderful. Captain! When does the next high tide come
in?”
Krieger replied, “We are at high tide now. Even if we were not, a high
tide would not be enough to re-float this ship - if that is what you were
thinking.”
“Yes. Blast it!” Figment exclaimed. The firewall was holding the deamons
back, but that option would soon run out. “Looks like we might have to fight.
Unless anybody else has a great idea?”
Tala came forward. “Not to ignore this situation, but what are we going
to do about N’Con? We have to stop him.”
Figment slapped his forehead. “Oh, great! I almost forgot. I could fly to
the stronghold with one or two of you, but there’s no guarantee we’d find a way
in. Zandor? Any ideas?”
The wizard shrugged. “N’Con does not need our help now. His way is
clear.”
Figment drew close to Zandor, nearly touching nose-to-nose, and said,
“Look. I don’t want to hear any more of this fulfilling destiny crap. I know you
have a way in there. Now help us get to N’Con, or else...” He let the warning
hang.
For the first time, Zandor actually looked unsure of himself. He cleared
his throat and merely said, “Fine.” Then he pulled a roll of parchment from out
of his cape.
“What’s that?” Figment inquired.
“A transcroll. It will tezeract us to just inside the
stronghold.”
“Will it take more than two?”
Zandor nodded. “It will take a few minutes to adjust the
scripting.”
“Make it for three, then,” Figment directed. “You, Kalam, and I will
go.”
“Make it for five,” Tala said. “You are not leaving Oug and me out of
anything else that involves our son.”
“But Tala...” Figment began.
“No,” she stopped him. “We have let others ‘help’ him for too long, and
look where it’s gotten him.”
“We are going,” Oug added.
Figment sighed, “Okay, fine. Make it...”
“Six,” Samantha interjected.
“Wha...Sam! Now look, we decided...”
“No. You decided. I think it’s time you started holding up to this
partnership you want.”
Figment said, “But, Samantha, we could get killed in
there.”
Samantha simply stated, “Then I die with you.”
Figment shook his head and grumbled. He looked at the rest of the Group.
“Any more?!”
Badli stepped forward.
“I was just joking!”
Kalam demanded, “What do you think you’re doing, Cleric? You have no use
in this battle.”
“But I do,” Badli insisted. “The Templars have looked down on us for too
long as being weak in the faith. I will not have that said of the Clerics any
more.”
Figment said, “Look, this really isn’t the time or place to be proving a
point.”
Badli countered, “When could there ever be a better
time?”
Figment looked to Kalam, but the Templar just threw up his hands in
disgust.
Figment told Zandor, “Make it seven.”
As the wizard went to work adjusting the transcroll, Figment went over to
Sal Mayd.
“I’m putting you in charge,” he told her.
“What? But...wouldn’t that Hussar character be better for the
job?”
“Him, I don’t know,” Figment nodded in the mercenaries’ direction. “I can
trust you to keep this ship in one piece until we get
back.”
Sal Mayd shrugged. “Okay. Thanks. I just hope I got the easy job out of
this deal.”
Figment frowned. “If that fire wall dies down before we get back, it’ll
be anything but easy.”
“Then I’ll reserve my thanks to later.”
“Sure thing.” Figment turned to Oug and Tala. He asked, “Oug, how well do
you know the interior of that stronghold?”
“Not very,” he replied. “The last time I was here, I was a prisoner.”
“Tala?”
She shook her head and pointed towards the eastern peninsula of the
island. “I lived only in the breeding pens. Why?”
Figment said, “N’Con might beat us to getting inside the stronghold. I’ve
got the feeling we should head directly to the GrandWeir and try to stop him
there.”
“That is no problem,” Oug assured. “I can sense him from here. Once
inside, I should be able to direct us to him.”
“That’ll work. Zandor? Are you almost done?”
“Momentarily,” the wizard answered.
“Good.” Figment turned to Dallon and Haelan. “Sorry to leave you in this
mess, kids. But Sal will take good care of you.”
“I can watch out for us,” Dallon defended.
“I’m sure you can. But those clever little knives of yours won’t get you
out of everything. A good man knows when to take orders,
too.”
Dallon looked slightly admonished and nodded his
head.
“All right, Figment,” Zandor called. “I am ready.”
“Then let’s get to it.”
“Everybody, touch the scroll.”
Figment, Samantha, Kalam, Badli, and Tala, holding Oug, reached out and
put their hands on the parchment. Zandor intoned a brief incantation. In the
next moment, the transcroll disappeared, taking the seven members of the Group
with it.
After they were gone, Haelan said, “I hope they will be all
right.”
“Of course they will,” Dallon assured.
“I wish I could say the same about us,” Sal Mayd
mumbled.
Dallon asked, “What are you talking about?”
The swordswoman looked around, and then said, “I didn’t want to worry
Figment, but there’s another weakness in his little fire
wall.”
“What?”
“Take a look. Don’t you see it?”
Dallon examined the firewall carefully. It rose twenty feet into the air
and arched from shore to shore in front of the Barracuda. The deamons could not
get through it or over it. But...
“Around it?” Dallon barely whispered.
Sal Mayd nodded. “I don’t know why they haven’t found it already. They
must be very dumb. Either that, or they’re being directed by a source that can’t
see the obstacle.”
Dallon said, “N’Con did tell us that they are very narrow-minded when
they smell the bloodlust. Maybe it’s like those razor fish that can eat each
other during a feeding frenzy.”
“Whatever. Let’s just hope that we don’t become part of their
meal.”
Krieger came over to Sal Mayd and said,” I understand that you are
leading what is left of your little band.”
“Uh, huh.”
The captain continued, “Perhaps you can tell me then what you plan to do
if that fire barrier fails fail to keep those creatures
away?”
Sal Mayd chuckled and said, “Fight like hell or taste real
bad.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Figment and the others stepped through black nothingness into solid
reality again. They were inside a dimly lit cavern-like chamber. It was about
twenty feet wide and another 50 feet long. The ceiling curved to 30 feet in
height. Behind them, a large stone and coral door was shut snugly within its
arch. In front of them, three smaller archways lay open.
Figment pointed towards the archways. “Okay, Oug. The lady, that tiger,
or the GrandWeir? Which is which?”
Oug concentrated a moment, and then said, “The center
arch.”
Tala added, “N’Con is nearby, I believe he came this very
way.”
“How could he have gotten through that stone door?” Figment asked,
nodding in its direction.
“They are superbly balanced,” Oug replied. “Even someone of my size could
open it.”
“Well, let’s just hope that horde outside doesn’t decide to come in out
of the sun. Let’s get going.”
“Stay where you are!” a voice from somewhere
echoed.
“I’m not even going to ask ‘what now?’,” Figment
mumbled.
A man in robes stepped through the left side arch.
“Lusus,” Oug growled.
“I think we’ve met,” Figment said. “Nearly fried my
buns.”
The High Priest Lusus called, “Where is the Barsin, N’Con? It is no use
hiding him. You shall die with the traitor in any event.”
Figment stepped forward. “Look, fella! You can just go choke on that
rhetoric! How do you expect to take us all on?”
Lusus smiled. A dozen swordsmen came through the arch and stood to either
side of the High Priest.
Figment shrugged. “My fault for asking.”
“Careful, Figment,” Oug warned. “Those are Assassins. They may be young,
but they are still very deadly.”
“And they outnumber us,” Samantha pointed out.
Figment unsheathed his sword, Traynor, and said, “Let’s hurt their
feelings.”
No more encouragement was needed. The battle began.
As N’Con had told them, only six Assassins came forward to match the six
members of the Group - Oug obviously not seeming to be a threat. But it was kept
to mind that the Assassins one-on-one code was the only thing that could be
relied upon.
Three of the Assassins came at Zandor, Tala, and Badli with only daggers
drawn, but the others came forward with swords. Figment could have used magick,
but instead let Traynor have a workout. Kalam used brute strength to hammer away
at his opponent. Samantha darted back and forth to avoid her Assassin’s blade,
and countered with quick cuts and thrusts. It was a symphony of
steel.
As an Assassin neared Zandor, he pulled a ritual knife to meet
him.
“You think to match my blade?” the Assassin
taunted.
“There is no need to match it,” Zandor replied, and then lunged in for
the attack.
The Assassin easily avoided the hasty thrust and turned quickly to face
Zandor.
But the wizard was gone.
Tala stood weaponless and only stared as an Assassin approached
her.
“Defend yourself, woman. I take no easy kill.”
She continued to look into his eyes. The Assassin was puzzled, but then
understanding came to him.
That will not work, woman. My mind is too well ordered for such
manipulations. Now defend yourself.”
Tala did not move. Oug walked out from behind her.
“Perhaps if I skin your pet you will react.” He picked up Oug by the
scruff of the neck. “Shall you let a helpless animal die?”
Tala smiled. “He’s far from helpless.”
Oug added, “You should not have made me angry.”
The Assassin dropped Oug and watched helplessly as his arm began to burn.
The fire spread quickly and he was totally engulfed within moments. He died in
silent surprise.
As an Assassin came towards Badli, the Cleric said, “Please, come no
further. I do not want to harm you.”
“Coward. You think to beg for mercy?” the Assassin gibed. “You deserve to
die.”
“I warn you. Please stop.”
“You are barely worth my time,” the Assassin said as he continued
forward.
Badli could back up no more. He was forced to action. He felt the Word Of
Power begin to rumble in his throat. As he prepared to direct it at the
Assassin, he once again wondered about the consequences of his actions. He
wanted to prove his purpose, but he still did not feel good about doing it
without more certainty. The doubt suddenly seized him again, and the Word Of
Power dried up in his mouth. He closed his eyes.
The Assassin raised his dagger. “Your kind disgusts
me.”
Badli was ready for the cold steel to enter his heart, but was surprised
instead to feel only the weight of the Assassin falling forward onto him. He
opened his eyes and pushed the body to one side. A small axe was buried into the
Assassin’s back.
Badli looked up and saw Kalam sneering at him. The Templar returned to
battle as another Assassin came forward.
Lusus did not like the way the fight was going. He ordered the remaining
Assassins, “Go. Help the kill.”
“The odds are matched,” one said.
“Blast your code! This is for your God!”
The Assassins showed no emotion. They simply headed for the
melee.
Figment was just finishing off his Assassin, when he noticed the others
coming. He started on the defensive as two Assassins attacked him. After a few
moments of dallying, he decided that too much time was being wasted. “Okay!
Fun’s over!” he announced. And with one sweep of Traynor, the two deadly
Assassins became four useless ones.
“Finish them up!” Figment called to his teammates.
Kalam had made another kill and was blocking an Assassin from reaching
Badli. One Assassin was looking for a way to get to Tala past Oug. His feline
eyes glowed with fire.
Samantha looked as though she were holding her own. But then she tripped
on something and fell. The Assassin raised his sword for the
kill.
“No!!” Figment screamed. A bolt of energy blazed out of Traynor and
struck the Assassin. Only ash remained.
Figment ran to Samantha as she got up.
“Are you all right?”
“Sure,” she replied. “But wasn’t that just a bit of an
overkill?”
“Nothing but the best for you. I...”
“Figment of Blacksent!” Lusus called. “Face me!”
“Oops. Almost forgot about him. Go help Tala.”
“Let us see how you fare against me,” Lusus challenged
Figment.
“Sounds like fun,” the mage returned. “But shouldn’t we take this
elsewhere? Don’t want our fighters to get hit by a stray.”
“Ba! Your pity of lower life forms fills me with disgust. My Assassins
are but tools.”
At that moment, Kalam made his kill. The last Assassin backed away from
Samantha and stood in a position of surrender. “My lord?” he asked
Lusus.
The High Priest pointed at the Assassin. A ball of fire shot from his
finger and ignited the Assassin’s clothes. His death was not so
silent.
Figment brought the others out of their shock. “Go. Get out of here. You
know which way to go.”
“What about Zandor?” Samantha asked.
“What? Oh, who knows!? I’ll join you in a minute.”
Kalam, Badli, Samantha, and Tala with Oug, filed through the center
arch.
Lusus grinned. “You are overconfident, Figment of
Blacksent.”
“Yeah. That’s the trouble with us good guys - no humility. Guess we’re
just cursed with those seven deadly virtues.”
“You delude yourself, mage. You and these pitiful humans believe you are
born to some sort of mortality. But only those who truly know how to wield power
have a right to this world. You once showed promise; but you are weakened by
pity.”
Figment glanced to make sure the others were gone. “I know my reputation
as a living legend has been spread around a bit, but you sound like you know me.
Yet I don’t recognize you. What gives?”
Lusus cackled. “Oh, I have my reasons for knowing your life. I may not be
such the stranger you may think.”
“You know, maybe I do know you. I fell into an open sewer a few years
back. Was that you I landed on?”
The priest frowned momentarily, but then sneered, “What makes you think
you are any better than I?”
Figment shrugged. “Well, to begin with, I don’t have any plans to take
over the world. I’m not some power-mad lunatic that goes around worshipping
kidnapped gods.”
“That is right. You made others worship you. How many died to satisfy
your lust?”
Figment was getting perturbed. “I don’t have time for this. Put up your
guard!”
Lusus chuckled in satisfaction. “Certainly. Fighting is your only answer.
But think on this: has it never seemed strange to you that you were brought into
the world at the same time as the GrandWeir? Could it be, that you are not so
different?”
As Figment tried to absorb that possibility, the High Priest
attacked.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The deamons around the Barracuda seemed no longer as anxious to reach the
ship. A few still clawed at the firewall, but mostly the horde milled about as
if they had lost direction or purpose.
That did not calm Sal Mayd’s nerves. She paced back and forth at the bow
of the ship, watching for any changes and trying to be ready for a possible
fight. Dallon tried keeping pace with her, wanting to feel useful. But mostly he
felt like he was getting in the way, so he finally kept watch with
Haelan.
But the healer was not watching the deamons. She stood at the rail of the
ship, looking off to the east.
“What are you looking at?” Dallon asked her.
“The breeding pens,” she pointed out. “Tala didn’t talk much about them,
but it has to be a horrible place.”
“Can’t be a picnic.”
“I’m serious, Dallon. I just can’t stop thinking about all of those poor
women locked up in there.”
“What about the guys?”
“Dallon!”
“No, think about it,” he said. “There’s got to be female deamons as well
as male ones. They’d need breeding stock for them. Ugg! Makes my skin crawl
thinking about it.”
“Exactly,” Haelan agreed. “You know, if there was only some way to get
those poor people out, I would bet we would find some allies
there.”
“Sure, no problem. Let’s just excuse ourselves as we stroll down the
beach past thousands of deamons. We could just...uh, oh.”
“What’s wrong?”
Dallon had swept his arm towards the beach, when he noticed something.
“Is it my imagination, or is the fire dying down?”
“I...I don’t know. Maybe.”
“Sal Mayd!” Dallon called.
“I see it!” she answered. “We don’t have much time left. Captain! Hussar!
Get your men ready! We’ve got a fight coming!”
Krieger came over to Sal Mayd and asked, “What’s going
on?”
“Then fire wall is dying early. Those deamons are going to notice any
minute now and get hungry again. Let’s get organized.”
Nobody bothered to question Sal Mayd’s authority as she took charge. She
obviously knew what she was doing. Under her direction, the swordsmen were lined
up along the front rail of the ship. She took the archers and Dallon with
herself to any high spot they could find so as to be able to shoot over the
heads of the swordsmen. Haelan stood well off from the action with a small knife
that Sal Mayd had given her. There was a silent understanding that the knife was
not for the deamons if the ship were overrun.
The next few minutes were filled with silent anticipation. As the
firewall continued to shrink, more of the deamons noticed the potential opening.
They hopped about and chattered with growing excitement, the smell of the kill
nearly within reach. There was not the feel of mass
directing as when the deamons were first sighted, but it was becoming more
obvious that the horde could act on it’s own.
Then the first wave came
The attack was not a swarming as had been anticipated, but dozens upon
dozens of creatures did leap over the remains of the firewall and rushed towards
the ship. The archers held off until the last moment, and then, at Sal Mayd’s
lead, fired the first volley of arrows. Two score of
deamons were killed, followed by a few more as Dallon began to toss his
renewable knives. Another volley of arrows flew, and then the first of the
deamons reached the ship.
Their scaly hands and claws clicked and scratched as they scrambled up
the sides of the Barracuda. Hussar and his mercenaries were among the first to
meet the deamons. It was no battle. They hacked and slashed at creature after
creature. Two did not replace each deamon, as N’Con had warned; but they did
come one by one, relentless and unmindful of the fact that they were dying by
the score. As the slaughter progressed, Sal Mayd began to notice something
unusual. The firewall was completely burned out, but not all of the deamons on
the beach were amassing to attack the ship. A large crowd of them milled about
here and there, and it was only the creatures nearer the ship that were moving
in for the kill. Sal Mayd was becoming more certain that they had lost whatever
was directing them before.
It was not much, but it was possibly the only hope they had. The deamons
were still coming, and the arrows and sword arms would not hold out for long.
Unless N’Con reached his goal soon and destroyed the source of the creature’s
lives, the Barracuda might be overrun after all.
Then, in the moment that Sal Mayd paused to contemplate, a fatal mistake
was made. An opening was left for a deamon to get through. The tall,
gangly-legged creature leapt over a swordsman, ripping his back open as it
landed. Another swordsman turned to face it, but the deamon outreached his blade
and clawed his throat out. Then the creature spotted Haelan. It had
all happened so quickly, that Sal Mayd did not even have time to admonish
herself. She reacted by shouting a warning to Haelan and loosing an arrow at the
deamon. It moved so fast, though, that the arrow only caught it in the leg. She
notched another arrow, but by then Dallon saw what was wrong. He hopped down
from his perch, cursing all the while, and gave chase after the
deamon.
Haelan tried to find somewhere to back up into, but there was nowhere to
go. The creature bore down on her; it’s multi-fanged maw slavering. Sal Mayd
finally managed to hit it in the back, but it seemed little affected. Dallon
held back from throwing his knives, perhaps fearing he would hit Haelan. And
then the deamon reached the girl.
But Haelan showed a surprising speed herself. She ducked under the
creature’s grasp and even managed to nick it with her knife. The deamon slammed
into the mast Haelan was standing at only a moment before. It bounced off, shook
its head to clear it, and then it’s yellow eyes once again locked on the
girl.
Sal Mayd saw an opening for another shot, but stopped as Haelan held her
hand out towards the deamon. It also stopped momentarily, but then it snarled
and came for her again.
And then, the deamon fell apart.
Sal Mayd ran to join Dallon as he held the shaking
girl.
“What...how did you do that?” she asked Haelan.
Between sobs, she answered, “As I...I can heal...I can...unheal. I didn’t
realize the creature would have so many past injuries.”
“You did what you had to,” Sal Mayd comforted. Then she remembered the
battle. “Come on, Dallon. We’ve got a job to do.”
“Those men...? Haelan began.
“Don’t bother,” Sal Mayd told her. “I’m sure they’re dead. Now, Dallon,
let’s keep any more from joining them.”
As Sal Mayd found her perch again and prepared to shoot, she noticed the
battle had taken on a different pitch. The deamons were no longer scrambling up
the side of the ship by the dozen. In spite of the two casualties, the men were
now easily repelling the attacks. Some men, in fact, were actually able to get a
few moments of rest. It seemed as if the deamons were losing interest in the
ship.
Then Sal Mayd realized what was happening. The large, separate crowds of
deamons were gathering into a single horde again. They moved with purpose,
quickly organizing into row after terrifying row.
But Sal Mayd knew that was a wrong impression; they were not organizing
themselves.
The deamons were being directed once more.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Tala and her part of the Group hurried down the passageway. It was ill
lit by an occasional torch. The way twisted and turned slightly, but no other
entrances came into view and the direction was generally the
same.
A few minutes along, though, the passage began to widen, and the rock and
coral mix seemed to blend to a smoother surface. It was disturbing to realize
that the entire island had been pulled up by the power of the FirePriests, but
there was something else about the design of the place that touched a deeper
cord of unease.
Samantha was the first to notice it. “There’s no art,” she
commented.
“What?” asked Kalam.
“Haven’t you noticed something wrong about this place? I mean, really
wrong? It’s the design. There is none. No workmanship, no balance of design. No
art.”
Badli agreed. “Yes. Even though nature has its forms and structures, this
has none. The minds that created it follow no laws of man or the One
God.”
“It’s twisted,” Tala added. “Just like the minds that formed
it.”
“And this is what life will be like under the rule of the GrandWeir,” Oug
said.
No one responded.
“That is his only design,” Oug continued. “His only purpose is to make
the world like himself.”
Kalam swallowed, not sure if he should press the issue. “Then, shouldn’t
he be destroyed?”
“Yes.”
“Oug!” Tala exclaimed.
The old cat sighed. “But not in this lifetime. It would take a millennium
for him to complete such a task. Another will come along to destroy him; but not
our son.”
Kalam asked, “Someone else’s son?”
Oug and Tala did not reply.
Just then, the passageway suddenly opened up into a small cavern. There
were many closed archways on both sides, but directly across the cavern, one
large archway stood open.
“That way,” Oug directed.
As they crossed the cavern, though, one of the side archway doors opened
and four men came out.
Assassins.
They seemed surprised to see the Group and froze
momentarily.
Kalam ordered, “Go! I’ll hold them off!”
“Can you take them?” Samantha asked.
Kalam boasted, “Sure! There’s only four! Now go!”
Samantha, Tala, and Oug left, but Badli turned and joined
him.
The Templar growled, “Why did you stay? You’ll only get me killed
quicker.”
Badli protested, “I know this is a last stand. I can
help.”
“Dung! You failed me the last time. You’ve become impotent. You’re so
afraid to use your power at the wrong time that you’d rather die first. If you
think you honor the One that way, you are sorely mistaken! Now get out of my
way. Here comes death.”
The Cleric turned to see the Assassins rushing across the cavern. They
slowed a little as Kalam went on guard, but then they spread out in a line and
marched forward. There would be no pretensions of honor. It was their task to
kill all who stood in their way.
Badli knew this and had to decide quickly. Would he die a coward, or use
the power of the Word and risk damnation? He had been forced once to use the
power against his will. But now that he had a choice, he was no longer certain
that he wanted it.
As it turned out the decision was not his.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Samantha looked back and noticed that Badli had not
followed.
“Hey! The Cleric is gone!”
Tala said, “He must have stayed with his countryman. I’m sure he’ll be
fine. We have to keep going.”
Samantha did not disagree, and they continued up the large
passageway.
It was better lit, but that only served to show more of the travesties of
the non-design. A short way ahead a huge double-door could be seen. It was
closed and barred.
Zandor stood in front of it.
“Come no further,” he cautioned. “The GrandWeir is behind these doors. To
look on him will destroy any human mind.”
Samantha said firmly, “Let us pass.”
Zandor shook his head. “I cannot. The doors are
locked.”
Tala was furious. “Well, blast it open! You can do that, can’t
you?!”
“No,” he replied. “I locked it.”
“What?! Why?”
Zandor looked at Tala with compassion. “He must complete his mission. Do
you not see that? This is for the world.”
Tala was speechless; Oug was not.
“Let me down,” he said. He walked over to Zandor. You have three seconds
before I turn you into a pile of ash.”
Zandor smiled sadly. “I know you have some of your powers, but I could
probably block you. And if I did not, you would never open the door. The magick
ward that locks it would stay after my death.”
Oug began to glow. “Why, wizard?! Why?!”
Zandor nodded. “You deserve that. You see, it is for the world, but it is
also for what lies beyond the world. You know the power of the Sword. When he
uses it, the very Abyss will be opened - a passageway to the gods and ultimate
knowledge. And then the sweetest goal of all: the Goddess herself. Surely you
must understand the yearning to be with the Mother of
All?”
Oug’s glow did not diminish. “It is that sort of lust that brought the
GrandWeir here in the first place! You are no better than the
FirePriests!”
“That is not true,” Zandor defended.
“It is!” Tala exclaimed. “Look at all the people you’ve manipulated!
Think of how many people will die - all for the satisfaction of your
goal!”
“But...the world...”
“Blast it all! What about your friends?! Did you ever care for them?!
Because if one dies, you’ve killed your soul, too! Nothing can replace
that.”
Zandor faltered. Oug pushed, “Zandor, open the
door.”
“I...I cannot.”
“Zandor!”
“I mean, I cannot! The ward was designed special. It will only open with
the released energies of the Abyss. I...I am sorry.”
“Forget sorry!” Oug said. “Show me the pattern continuity. We can try to
break it.”
Zandor paused.
“Are you going to help?”
“Yes. Yes! It could be done! Let me show you.”
Zandor found a spot on the floor to draw on. Oug stopped him before
beginning. “Remember, this is for your friends.”:
Zandor nodded.
The wizard and old cat worked.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The unexpected fire blast knocked Figment across the room. He got singed
in a few places, but he quickly recovered and retaliated. Lusus deflected the
energy bolt.
“You are skilled,” the High Priest said. “ But not as skilled as
I.”
Figment prepared to retort, but bit it back. As he pulled Traynor, he
only said, “No more talk.”
Lusus smiled and nodded. He pulled
what appeared to be only the hilt of a sword off his belt. Then he uttered a
single word and a blade of fire came out of the hilt.
They fought.
It could not be said for how long their battle raged, for it took place
in more than just the physical world. Their blade clashed and locked, and
unleashed wild energies. The walls resounded and cracked. Mage and Priest loosed
fire and magick, blocking and returning attack for attack. Neither let up nor
gained ground. They were equally matched, and it seemed as though the world
itself would have to rend before either was victorious.
But then Lusus backed off from the fight. He kept a shield up as he
caught his breath.
Lusus grinned and said, “I see you know the glory of power, Figment. Does
this not remind you of the times you were worshipped as a
god?”
Figment did not respond. He held Traynor up as the air about him began to
crackle.
The High Priest’s grin became not so wide. “What? No clever
banter?”
Traynor glowed violet.
“No legendary wit?”
Traynor glowed blue.
“What is wrong, Figment of Blacksent? Has the truth of your misbegotten
birth silenced your tongue?”
Traynor glowed white.
Lusus worriedly added energy to his own shield. “Where is the good and
just Figment of legend?”
Figment smiled. “I gave him the day off.” He loosed white
death.
Not even ash remained.
Figment drew back the remaining energies as he pushed aside the thoughts
that tried to surface. Nothing the High Priest said truly mattered. Figment knew
who he was, and he knew what he had to do. He had to help his
friend.
And that is who Figment was.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
N’Con stood in the same central cavern as he had some years before. The
same wooden doors were closed behind; the same roof curved hundreds of feet
above.
But two things were changed from when N’Con had last stood in the
GrandWeir’s throne room.
The first was N’Con himself. Certainly the years on the road had produced
a change. He had matured, learned to accept his emotions. He had discovered the
meaning of friendship, and he had learned to love.
Yet those changes were overshadowed by what the Flame Sword had done to
him. Before, he had gone under the belief that a person was not born good or
evil. He thought his own renouncing of McAmal had proved that. He had believed
that a man could choose his own destiny, and that whatever happened to him was
through his own actions. He had thought that life was free to
live.
His being before the GrandWeir again showed that it was not so. He had
been pushed and manipulated into coming back; that was partially true. However,
there was a far uglier truth N’Con fought to keep from surfacing. It was
something the Flame Sword tried to reveal to him, but he continued to blind
himself to it for fear of what it might show.
“ALL MUST FACE THE TRUTH, N’CON.”
The voices of the GrandWeir rang through his soul. It was torture to
hear, but he still ignored it. He pushed out all thoughts except for the present
situation. In order to avoid seeing the truth of himself, he wondered at another
change that had taken place. Not at himself, but in the GrandWeir. As amazing as
it was to contemplate, he had actually changed.
Which was difficult to notice, for the GrandWeir was still a hideous
sight. It was like looking at a tempest of living, flowing flesh. He had no
actual body; his physical form was constantly changing. At times it could nearly
reach the ceiling above; other times it was not much bigger that a man. The
flesh flowed and metamorphosed. Partial humanoid and animal-like faces would
come together and become something else. Arms and claws became legs and teeth.
Eyes stared from ribs and opened into gaping maws. Hundreds of creatures could
be represented in one change, and in the next instant become totally unlike any
creature alive.
For the GrandWeir was the physical representation of the race that had
descended from the Primal Flame. Its very nature was of change and adaptation.
It was how the FirePriests and Pyrages were able to turn into animal forms -
they were somewhere in the race’s past. And it was how the deamons of McAmal had
been called into being - in some forgotten time, that is where the race had
been. The changes that the race had been through were reflected in the
GrandWeir. It went beyond that, though, because he was the last physical
incarnation of what their race would become at the end of time. As they began as
a single entity at the beginning of creation, so they would again become one at
the twilight of the world. The GrandWeir was the avatar of the Primal Flame, yet
he was also an unborn god.
Any human mind trying to grasp such a concept would be bent past
salvation. But N’Con was not exactly human anymore.
“DO YOU SEE THAT, N’CON?”
The GrandWeir’s voices were an echo of his forms. Dozens or hundreds of
mouths would begin a word, only to be finished in another set of throats. As the
transmutations continued, it screeched, it squealed, it clicked, it moaned. It
was haunting and deafening. It was madness to listen to.
But N’Con was beyond madness.
He was not beyond disgust, though. And that is what he felt as he
contemplated the change the GrandWeir had gone through. It was amazing that such
a change could have come only in the few years since he had last seen him, but
the look and smell were unmistakable.
The GrandWeir was dying.
But not just dying - decomposing as he lived. He still went through his
multitude of changes, but they happened sluggishly. There were hesitations her
and there; at point, certain parts would stop metamorphosing, hold one form, and
then be absorbed by the flesh still changing around it.
And the smell --- the smell was of a hundred charnel houses, sweet,
sickly, and repugnant.
The GrandWeir had once told N’Con that he was dying. Not even the
FirePriests knew. Yet he said it would not take place for hundreds of
years.
Looking at him, then, N’Con realized that the GrandWeir had only a few
years left.
“THIS IS THE WAY OF ALL FLESH, N’CON.”
N’Con did not respond; he did not want to talk. If he talked, he would
have to think beyond his single purpose. He might start having
doubts.
“LIFE IS DOUBT. ONLY TRUTH MAY EASE PAIN.”
Only some truths, N’Con told himself. The one truth he still hid would
surely destroy him. The revelations he had been given were more than any soul
should have to bear. But perhaps even that would be lifted as he completed his
purpose. As long as he kept his mind on his single purpose, the questions around
him would be buried in action.
Yes. That action was all that was needed. He had come to use the Flame
Sword. That was his goal; that was his purpose. He only needed to pull it from
its sheath and then there would be no more questions. That action would be
final.
But it would only be final for N’Con. How could he possibly have
explained to his friends the true nature of the Flame Sword? Oug said he knew,
but that could only be a surface understanding of the greater
truth.
N’Con had not come to destroy the GrandWeir; he had come to
heal.
That was a truth that N’Con could bear. After all the hate he had felt
for the GrandWeir, he could, at last, pity him. The FirePriests had ripped him
out of the ends of time in order to worship their god in the flesh, but in doing
so they had changed his very nature. They had not understood a basic, but
hidden, rule of the universe. By evoking their god into the physical realm, they
prevented him from becoming the very thing they sought.
The FirePriests had thought that creation was an endless thing. They
thought the gods had always existed, and always would be so. They did not know
that creation was a circle, a globe. The gods had a beginning; they had to grow,
evolve through time, and only at the end of physical time could they actually be
born into their true form. Only then could they step into the non-physical,
timeless realm of the Abyss. And there they became their own creation to start
the cycle all over again.
But the FirePriests had broken that circle. There was a terrible rending
in the fabric of the universe because of their actions. And so the healing was
needed for the world and, in fact, for all beyond. The process of growth, of the
continual creation, was at a standstill. If left unchecked, it would eventually
collapse upon itself.
And yet, despite all of that, the healing was simple by comparison. As
the GrandWeir was a connection with the end of time, the Flame Sword was a
connection with the beginning. Once brought together, the sundered entity of the
Primal Flame would finally be born into what it had always meant to be. He would
become a god.
But for N’Con, there would be nothing. It would be the end of all
questions.
He did feel a tinge of guilt. There was so much of this that he had
wanted to share with his friends, but it would not have been fair to burden them
with that pain. It was his alone to bear, and he did not want to let go of
it.
“YOUR PAIN IS NEEDLESS, N’CON. IT SHALL BE RELEASED IN
FULFILLMENT.”
“But whose?” As the truth came closer, he realized he did not want
it.
“NOT YOURS. NOT EVEN MINE. THAT CHOICE WAS TAKEN FROM US LONG
AGO.”
That seemed right. And it was right because it was a part of what N’Con
still refused to admit. The black truth begged to be
heard.
“But why? Why was all of this necessary? Why did it have to be my
life?”
“YOU KNOW.”
He did not want to. The truth that was still buried, but soon it would
have to claw itself to the surface.
N’Con took the sheathed Flame Sword off his belt and held it before him.
“Is this all that I am? Is this what I have become?”
“REALIZE THE TRUTH, N’CON. YOU WANT TO BE KNOWN.”
That was also true. He could not complete his purpose without total
freedom from its burden. He let it go, then. The truth came swiftly to the front
of his thoughts. The final revelation the Flame Sword had tried to show him was,
at last, free.
N’Con fell to his knees and wept.
“IT IS NOT SO HORRIBLE, N’CON. I HAVE LEARNED TO ACCEPT
IT.”
“There was no choice?”
“NEVER.”
“There was no hope?”
“NOT EVEN THAT.”
Not even that...never. It washed over N’Con as fire and comfort. It tore
at his soul, and yet eased his burden.
The truth of N’Con’s life was beyond any accidental circumstance. Destiny
had not brought him to this task, and it was not a series of coincidences mixing
together that had produced this end result. The truth was far more wondrous, and
yet so very simple.
N’Con had been bred for this one purpose alone.
He was not alone in this knowledge. Oug knew; so did Sola. From the very
day the Pyrages had split off from McAmal, they knew it would have to come to
this. The Flame Sword had not been called into existence under the blind hope
that someday a champion would come along to use it. The laws of nature had been
manipulated far beyond their limits in order to call up the Sword, and so new
laws had been followed so the plan would grow to fruition. Everything that had
happened had been a part of the covenant. N’Con’s birth, life, and death had
been planned for over 500 years.
“Maybe even before that,” he muttered.
“POSSIBLY. OUR LIVES WERE SHADOWED IN TIME’S CONCEPTION. AND NOW THEY
FADE.”
“But not yours. You will return to what
you were supposed to be. You will be a god.”
“IT IS HOW IT SHOULD BE. THE BALANCE MUST BE RESTORED.”
N’Con slowly stood up. “Then, everything else was so unnecessary. All of
this...the island, the assassinations, the breedings, the power plays...it was
all carried out by the FirePriests for their own purpose. You never had anything
to do with it.”
“ONLY THE POWER THEY LEECH FROM ME. THERE IS NO CHOICE EVEN IN
THAT.”
N’Con sadly shook his head. “Even my father knew, and he never said a
thing. Maybe the guilt was so much that his punishment was self-inflicted. You
trapped him in his animal form, but perhaps he came here knowing it would
happen.”
“NO. CAUSE AND EFFECT. HE TRIED TO DENY HIS PART IN THE COVENANT AND A
TOLL WAS PROCURED. BALANCE.”
Something began to trouble N’Con. Something was out of place with what he
had learned. “Then, he was not a willing participant?”
“THERE IS NO FREE WILL IN ANY OF THIS.”
A thought churned. “But he tried?”
“LEAVE SUCH CONTEMPLATIONS, N’CON. IT WILL ONLY CAUSE YOU
PAIN.”
The thought would not be subdued.
“But...he...tried.”
“N’CON. NO.”
The thought became a maelstrom. “But he tried! He had hope! He made a
choice!”
“NO!”
N’Con’s face lit with a maddened glee. “He chose! I can
choose!”
“NO!!”
N’Con let the Flame Sword drop from his hands. It clanked impotently on
the stone and coral floor. N’Con drew his sabre.
“NO!”
“Yes!”
N’Con attacked.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The crew and the mercenaries of the Barracuda watched with growing terror
as the deamon horde came together with purpose again. None of the creatures
moved to attack yet, but there was a certainty that they soon would. There would
be no repelling them this time. The ship would be overrun and death would be
swift and terrible.
As everyone on the Barracuda contemplated that fate, the deamon horde
moved as one for the attack.
But they did not attack the Barracuda. The horde actually moved away from
the ship. By the thousands, they streamed off the beach and back over the hill
from which they had first come. Within minutes, it was as if they had never been
there.
Dallon was the first to ask, “What is going on?”
Sal Mayd shook her head. “I don’t even want to
guess.”
In the next moment, the mystery was added to, but then answered. A green
and black Pegasus suddenly came swooping low over the hill. A gigantic brother,
almost all black with red mane and tail and red tipped wings, followed him
closely.
“Veillatif!” Haelan exclaimed.
He was chasing the traitor, Tachebrum. The smaller Pegasus tried to
quickly turn, but the black giant cut him off. He was forced to the ground a
hundred feet from the ship.
“Back, Veillatif!” Tachebrum warned. “You have interfered one too many
times!”
The giant snorted. “Your lust has made you mad! I could kill you now! But
great Tencendor has ordered you back to face judgment. Come peacefully, and you
may escape death.”
“You are the one who is mad! No one takes me!”
Tachebrum reared up and struck at the champion. Veillatif avoided the
blow and reared to strike back. The traitor lunged in and bit at his throat. He
drew blood, but at the cost of being struck on the wing. Hooves flashed as the
two warriors continued to battle.
“We have to stop them!” Haelan cried. “One of them might get
killed!”
Sal Mayd asked, “I’m not even sure we could stop them. But why should we
try?”
“Don’t you see? The Pegasi have come to help! That’s why the deamons
left! Maybe the people from Vulcania have come, too.”
Sal Mayd thought a moment, and then said, “There’s only one way to find
out. Lower the gangplank! Dallon? Anybody else coming?”
Dallon and Haelan followed Sal Mayd down to the beach. After a few
moments, Hussar and a handful of his mercenaries came,
too.
Sal Mayd looked at Hussar. “Just the curious type,
huh?”
Hussar winked at her and nodded the lead. They headed for the Pegasi
first.
There was no fight to stop; the battle was already over. Tachebrum lay on
the ground, his sides heaving with effort. Veillatif stood over him. His ebony
hide glistened with sweat and blood. He looked up as Haelan and the others
approached.
“Veillatif! You are hurt!”
“Stay your healing touch. I have shed the blood of my kin and deserve no
mercy. Attend to him.”
Haelan hesitated a moment, then knelt by the head of Tachebrum. She laid
her hands on his great neck.
He shook them off. “I am past that, girl. And I accept...no help from my
enemies.”
Veillatif stomped a hoof on the ground. “Blast your pride, Tachebrum! Let
her save you! The war is over.”
“That would please you...would it not...great Veillatif? I give you...no
such...absolution.”
His side heaved one last time, and then he was
dead.
“No. No! I’ll not carry your blood! Save him,
girl!”
Haelan stood. “He is gone. I can’t bring life to where there is
none.”
Veillatif’s eyes flashed in anger at her. Then, shamed by his outburst,
hung his head and closed his eyes.
Haelan said, “Let me attend to your wounds.”
“Hush,” he silenced. “I must pray.”
Haelan stood back with the others as he intoned. Though the Pegasi were
of a different race, they could empathize with what he must have felt. It was
the desolation of a brother losing a brother, and forgiveness difficult to
find.
As Veillatif finished his prayer, another Pegasus came over the hill. A
woman in flowing robes was on his back.
“Hail, Veillatif!” the Pegasus called. “You have dealt with the
traitor!”
“No. Mormoire. Give me no honor. It was a foul task.” He looked to the
woman. “Greetings, Sola. How fares the battle?”
She replied, “Better than expected.”
Mormoire noticed the others. “Haelan?! Then you did come? Are these
allies?”
“Yes,” Haelan replied. “We all came with N’Con.”
Sola exclaimed, “The Sword Bearer! Then you are more than allies...we
honor you.” She bowed to them.
Sal Mayd restrained a chuckle. “Well, maybe if you just told us what’s
going on, that would do. We’d like to know how you saved our
necks.”
Sola said, “It is easier if I show you. Come.” She led them towards the
hill. As they walked, she asked, “Where is the Sword Bearer
now?”
Sal Mayd replied, “Who...? Oh, N’Con. I believe he made it into the main
stronghold. So did the others. But there’s no way to be
sure.”
“There are others with him? Yes...I suppose there would be. I only hope
they are not with him when he releases it.”
“Releases what?”
“The power of the Sword. Surely he warned you of its
danger?”
“Well, he did say it would destroy the GrandWeir. I assume that means
it’s dangerous.”
Sola paused. “Yes - very. But the world will be safe
after.”
“So I’ve heard. How does...?”
But the question was interrupted as they topped the hill. An amazing
sight greeted them.
Now, far from the hill, a full-scale war was taking place. The deamon
horde was facing a multitude of human fighters. Above them, hundreds of Pegasi
circled and dove. Riders on their backs shot balls of fire at the deamons. But
there was also another human group by the stronghold that returned the
fire.
Sola explained, “The great Pegasi help us to fight our former kin, the
FirePriests. We, the Pyrages of Vulcania, have been inactive for too long. We
thought we were to fight alone, but the Flame guides our life. The good warriors
of Herian have joined our battle.”
“Warriors?!” Dallon exclaimed. “You mean pirates?!”
“You do them no justice. Whatever their past, they fight now for the life
of all concerned.”
Dallon said, “You don’t get out much, do you?”
“Pardon?”
Veillatif interrupted, “Sola, look to the northeast. The FirePriests are
trying to regroup the deamons there. Send a warning to block their
rally.”
Sola closed her eyes in concentration. She reached out in the direction
of her airborne kin.
Veillatif explained to the others. “Her mind is linked with the Pyrages.
She directs them.”
As if to prove the statement, dozens of the Pegasi gathered and swooped
down on the FirePriests. The Pyrages loosed many fires. The regrouping started
to break up.
Sola looked up. “Oh! That is well.
We shall win yet.”
Sal Mayd said, “Not to put a damper on your enthusiasm, but unless those
pirates...uh, warriors...form a stronger line to the west there, the deamons
might break through and split them up.”
Veillatif looked. “She is right, Sola. And your kin are too involved to
help them. You will have to have Mormoire convey you to them. Perhaps you can
draw them together.”
“Aye, Veillatif,” Mormoire agreed. “Come, good
lady.”
Sola mounted the winged steed. “Take care, friends of N’Con. Perhaps we
shall meet after this war.”
“Wouldn’t miss it for the world,” Sal Mayd said.
“Fare well. On, Mormoire!”
The Pegasus flew her towards the battle.
Veillatif said, “I will join my people and help where I
may.”
Haelan protested, “You’re too hurt.”
“My flesh will heal. It is my heart I must look to now. I would suggest
you move back to your ship if the battle pushes this way.”
“We’ll be fine,” Sal Mayd said. “Thank you.”
“Hey, wait a second,” Dallon cut in. “Which way did those pirates come in
from?”
“From the western shore,” Veillatif answered.
“Why?”
He pointed to the east. “Because there’s a bunch of guys coming around
the stronghold there. And they’re not fighting deamons.”
A band of humans, a few hundred in numbers, marched in loose formation
through the back ranks of the deamon army. The horde moved to give them a clear
path.
“Who are they?”
Sal Mayd replied, “I’m afraid to guess, but I think those are the
Assassins.”
Veillatif stomped. “They could draw the deamons together! Or perhaps
break our allies’ line! They must be stopped!”
“But how?”
“I will draw some of the warriors from the south end of the line. They
could flank the Assassins and take them by surprise.”
Sal Mayd disagreed. There may not be enough time. Dallon, are you afraid
of heights?”
“Not especially.”
“Good. Veillatif, can you ride me and this boy?”
“What?” Dallon yelped.
The ebony steed’s eyes gleamed with understanding. “It is a small task.
But our allies should still be warned.”
“No problem,” Sal Mayd assured. “Hussar, take your men around the south
end of the line and have the word spread.”
He looked at her with half a smile.
“Please?” she asked.
He smirked, nodded, and motioned to the
mercenaries.
“I love a man of many words. Oh! Wait a second.” Sal Mayd stopped one of
the mercenaries and took some arrows from his quiver, She added them to her own.
“I’ll pay you back.”
Hussar saluted and led his mercenaries off.
Sal Mayd went over to Veillatif and mounted as he kneeled. “Come on,
Dallon!”
“Are you sure this is a good idea?”
“I need your knives. My arrows aren’t limitless.”
Dallon hopped up behind her. “I know I’m going to regret
this.”
“What should I do?” Haelan asked.
“Get back to the ship and get ready for the wounded,” Sal Mayd told
her.
“Okay. Good luck.”
Dallon replied, “Luck, hell! Wish me out of this
mess!”
“Hold tight!” Veillatif warned. He leapt into the air and flew off
towards the battle.
Haelan watched for a few moments and then turned towards the Barracuda.
She sighed, wishing she could feel more useful. It seemed to her that she had
done very little on the mission compared to the others.
As she walked, her eyes drifted to the eastern peninsula. She stopped as
a thought came to her. As dangerous as it could be, it was not
impossible.
Perhaps there was another way she could be useful.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Kalam attacked the first two Assassins without speed or finesse. They
would have the advantage there, so he chose brute strength. He drew back his
sword, hoping they would try a quick parry of his sweep. They did, and that was
their mistake. Kalam let loose with a terrifying battle cry and put all of his
might into one massive swing. It snapped both of the Assassin’s swords in two.
And in the moment they stared dumbly at the stumps of their weapons, Kalam was
able to recover from his swing and brought his sword back for another slice. The
first Assassin was decapitated and the second one lost his arm at the shoulder.
Kalam finished the kill and then prepared for the next
attack.
Only one Assassin came for Badli; he marched purposely forward. But it
suddenly occurred to the Cleric that it did not matter. He had resigned himself
to death. It no longer seemed the coward’s way. He was keeping to what he
believed in, and he was sure that that was what the One had meant for his
life.
But as the Cleric waited for his Assassin, a different thought seized his
mind. It was an alien thought, strange, and unfamiliar. And before he had a
chance to stop it, that thought turned into a word, and that word became
power.
Badli screamed, “Ii-JON!” The power was released and slammed into the
Assassin. He burst into a hundred gory parts.
The Cleric dropped to his knees, not believing what he had done. Once
again he had used the Word not of his own volition. Had the Power taken him over
and robbed him of his own free will? He could still feel the alien thought in
his mind, but he could not understand it. Was he going
mad?
“Are you all right?”
Badli looked up. Figment stood over him. The Cleric merely
nodded.
Kalam was still fighting the last Assassin. Figment called, “Need some
help?”
“No thanks,” the Templar grunted. “Follow the
others!”
“Where did they go?” Figment asked Badli.
“Through there,” he pointed to the large arch.
Figment looked at him with concern, but then said, “Okay. You guys catch
up with us as soon as you can.” With that, he flew off through the way
directed.
Kalam finally found an opening and slashed the Assassin across the ribs.
One more cut, and the Assassin was dead.
The Templar dropped to one knee to catch his breath. He looked over at
Badli and saw the Cleric was also on his knees. He guessed from the remains on
the floor that he had used the Power of the Word after all. Good, then. Perhaps
there was some hope for him.
Kalam suddenly had to put that thought aside. Two more Assassins had
entered the cavern.
As he prepared to meet the next one that charged him, he noticed that the
Cleric did not see the other Assassin coming for him. He yelled, “Badli! Look
out!” Then he was in battle himself.
Badli looked up and saw the Assassin closing in. It seemed like he had
neither the time nor the will to call up another Word.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
N’Con slashed madly at the undulating flesh of the GrandWeir. It gaped
open at the cuts, but rejoined in new transformations. It did not matter to
N’Con. The blood sang in his mind as he joyfully went about his shadow war. He
had simply had had one too many truths. Nothing was left but
madness.
Yet even madness was an alluring choice.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Figment came upon Zandor and the others working feverishly on the huge
double door.
“What’s going on?” he inquired.
“Figment!” Samantha exclaimed. “I’m so glad you’re
here!”
“No time for that, sweets. What’s the situation?”
“Zandor put a magick lock on the door.”
“He what?!”
Tala said, “That’s the least of the trouble he’s
caused.”
Zandor looked up from the ruins he was scribing on the floor. “Many
mistakes were made because of me. But right now we must find a way to open this
door.”
Figment looked at the wizard evenly. “You can fill me in later. Just tell
me about the door.”
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Badli took the only chance he had. He jumped up and grabbed for the
Assassin’s knife. He caught hold of his wrist, but suddenly found himself
grappling with a very strong foe. He tried desperately to maintain his grip. He
did not care about his own life, but he finally realized that more than just his
own life was at stake. Kalam, N’Con - the whole mission could depend on him. He
could feel the alien thought returning, seeming to drive that idea home. And
with that thought, Badli found a new strength and tried to twist the Assassin’s
knife back on him.
The knife flashed down. Badli felt an instant of victory. That turned
quickly to burning pain and despair. The Assassin had twisted the knife around
and plunged it into Badli’s stomach.
The Cleric sank to his knees and then collapsed to the floor. As he
fought against the engulfing darkness, he saw the Assassin grin wickedly and
then turned to aid his companion. Badli tried to find the strength to call up
one last Word of Power, but nothing was left. He had failed Kalam, the One, and
he had failed himself.
As his vision faded, though, he saw one last thing that somehow filled
him with both hope and horror. A strange woman was blocking the path of the
Assassin. Her skin was the color of the barbarian race, but her clothes were
from no country he knew. She was a complete stranger, and yet for some reason he
believed he knew her.
It had to be a hallucination from the fringes of death. It made no more
sense than his last conscious act. As his strength continued to ebb, he reached
into his pouch and retrieved the chip of black silver.
------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
* n’con.
*
Physical exhaustion began to wear at the former Assassin. The song was
starting to fade; the allure was dimming. It was becoming difficult to remember
exactly what it was he was doing.
* N’Con. *
At least he knew who he was. Maybe there was no purpose beyond
that.
* N’CON. *
His mind was still clouded. The voice came through as a faded memory. It
was confusion.
* N’Con. I am here. *
Something was returning. The strain of his useless efforts had taken his
strength. He finally collapsed to the floor. But something was
returning.
* N’Con. I never left you. *
The memory came into focus. It was a part of his life from before - a
part that was vital, that was good.
* Yes, N’Con. That can never be taken from us. I am a part of you, as you
are a part of me. *
* I will always be with you? *
N’Con weakly sat up.
* Perenna?
*
* Yes, N’Con. I will always be with you. *
He felt her love touch his mind. It healed, cleared of confusion. The
hope he had been looking for had been there all along.
* There is always a choice, N’Con.
We chose one another. *
He felt true joy. * The gods delude themselves when they say our lives are
theirs. *
* Yes. Love is a gift from beyond their realm and understanding. Only we
who love may know free will. *
N’Con looked up at the GrandWeir, and over to where the Flame Sword lay.
* Even this
can be a choice. *
* Yes. If done in love. *
N’Con thought of his friends, of his mother and father, and of the world.
He even thought of the agony the GrandWeir must have been suffering to be so far
from his true self.
And he thought of Perenna.
* What will become of you? *
* I will be with you, N’Con. We will be together in love.
*
That would be all right, then. He could make the choice. Finally, it was
his.
No, it had always been his.
* No regrets?
*
* There never were. *
He chose love, and slowly crawled towards the Flame
Sword.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Kalam fought hard with every trick that he knew, but the Assassin had a
counter for every move he made. He was a formidable opponent and would not be so
easily beaten.
Finally, Kalam made a decision to try something a little risky. He was
sure that the Assassin had more stamina than he did, and so he would have to end
the fight before he got too tired.
He made two subtle drops of his guard, and the Assassin went for them
both times. Kalam did it a third time, but let the Assassin’s thrust come
through. He barely managed to twist out of the way, but in the same move he
pinned his opponent’s sword to his body. With his own sword useless at such
close range, Kalam dropped it to free his hand. He grabbed the Assassin by the
throat, and with one quick twist, snapped his neck. He let the Assassin’s body
drop to the floor.
It only took him an instant to remember Badli’s plight. He picked up his
sword and turned to where the Cleric should be. Kalam saw him lying still.
Nearby, the other Assassin stood looking down at the cave floor at apparently
nothing.
Kalam did not stop to wonder why. The anger boiled instantly through him
and he charged at the Assassin. The Assassin seemed to snap out of his daze and
quickly put up his sword to block Kalam’s overhead slice. The block did no good.
Kalam’s sword broke through, split the Assassin’s head in two, and came to rest
midway into his body. Kalam let his sword drop with the Assassin and went over
to the Cleric’s body.
There was still a glimmer of life in Badli, but his consciousness had
slipped away. Kalam picked up his hand and saw the chip of black silver there.
He held his hand to Badli’s and felt the ebbing warmth. The Templar said a quick
prayer for his fellow barbarian, but then found that he could not let go. For
all the trouble the Cleric had been, he was still a countryman and a brother in
the faith. Something went out of him, and he felt a loss at never having called
Badli a friend. Then there was nothing but the lifeless hand of his companion
held in his own.
Kalam took the chip of black silver and stood up. He hoped that N’Con
would complete his task. The price had been too high for
failure.
The Templar waited to see what would happen next.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“We will never get it opened!” Zandor fumed.
Oug agreed. “You did your work too well. These patterns are beyond my
comprehension.”
“It was a borrowed ward.”
Tala yelled, “Well we have to get in there before it’s too late! Use your
head!”
The wizard and the old cat looked at each other. Zandor shook his head
and Oug flicked his tail.
Figment said, “Okay. My turn.”
“We have tried everything. The ward is just too
complex.”
Figment pulled Traynor. “Did I ever tell you guys the one about the
Gordian knot?”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
N’Con reached for the Flame Sword. It’s latent power filled him with
strength. He stood up and held the Sword before him. He grasped the
handgrip.
* Yes. *
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Traynor bit through the ward and the doors, smashing them both open.
Figment’s satisfaction immediately turned to horror.
“No! Wait!”
But the choice had been made. N’Con pulled the Flame
Sword.
CHAPTER FIFTEEN
The
Storm
The
deamon went down with ease. Frederick, first mate to the pirate king, looked
around for another kill. For a moment there was a clearing of bodies. The
stargazer had led him right; these deamons were easy kills. But he had not
mentioned their sheer number. Leave it to the bookworm type to leave out such
details. If it were not too far for the fireball tossing long robe types flying
those winged horses, it would have been a slaughter of a different
kind.
“Ah, Mabel, what has your beaming beau gotten himself into this time?” he
mumbled rhetorically.
He spied black Rodreigo taking a short breather from his own part of the
carnage. He called out to him, “How think ye we fare?!”
Rodreigo, the King’s Captain, returned, “It’ll be well into afternoon
before they’re all dead! But at least we’ll be troubled no more by this
lot!”
Frederick looked around the perimeter of the fighting to check the
Captain’s observation. Indeed, the deamons were being decimated. The long robe
types near the stronghold themselves appeared to be nearly beaten by the flying
cavalry. They had long since given up trying to herd the deamons into a fighting
order. Soon, they would all be scattered.
Then, to the south, Frederick saw a small group of fighters working their
way around the battle. He did not recognize them as being any of the King’s
freebooters.
“Heads up, Captain! Something be heading this way!”
The Captain and First Mate stood back from the battle to meet the
possible new threat. But as the newcomers neared, it became more obvious that
they were not of the islands legions. The big question was what they were doing
on the island.
“Hold, mercenaries!” the Captain called, “If that’s what you are. Who do
you fight with?”
One of the seven men stepped forward. “I am Jorgan, and this is my
Captain, Hussar Svlen.” A blond, shorter men stepped forward. Jorgan continued,
“We are hired by Krieger of the Barracuda.”
Frederick said, “Of course! You are the reason we are here. We were told
your band would be trying a lone attack on this island. Your distraction allowed
our fleet to slip in past the reefs.”
Jorgan waived that off. “We are not part of those lunatics. They are off
somewhere in the stronghold.”
Rodreigo directed a question at Hussar. “Then why are you
here?”
Hussar made a few gestures in the air. Jorgan spoke. “Survival. We did
not know the battle would be of this magnitude.”
Rodreigo was puzzled. Again he asked Hussar, “If you’re the Captain, why
does your man speak for you?”
Again, the Captain of the mercenaries began to gesture in the air. As he
did, Jorgan said, “It is because I do not speak, that my man speaks for me. But
now there is a more important issue to deal with. The deamons have gotten
reinforcements. They look to be human, but they are ice-blooded Assassins.
There! Look to the northeast. They are trying to break your
line.”
They looked in the direction indicated. Large troops of humans were
clashing with the pirates there. It only took a few moments to realize that the
pirates were losing badly.
Rodreigo said, “They’ll split us up and break our strength! We need to
reinforce our men there!”
But Hussar interrupted with Jorgan speaking. “No! You will lose too many
men that way. Conserve you number and flank the Assassins. Crush them between
your fighters.”
Rodreigo shook his head. “There will not be enough time to go around to
flank them.”
“Ah! But there will be. Look to the air.”
Above the Assassins, a huge two black horse carried two riders. The
riders were attacking the Assassins with arrows and knives, hampering their
forward drive. A few of the other flying steeds were taking note and adding
their own fire-tossing riders to the melee.
Jorgan interpreted Hussar, “You see. They are disorganized, but they will
slow down the Assassin’s long enough. Will you take my
counsel?”
Rodreigo thought a moment, and then nodded. “Aye. I must trust that you
are more used to fighting on land than we. Frederick! Grab a couple score of our
swabs and let’s go. The deamon’s line is breaking through to the south there.
We’ll cut right through them and hit those Assassin’s from behind. We’ll show
them what a hardy sea stock we are!”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
“Blast it all! He’s a tough one!”
Dallon had lost count of how many times he had magically refilled his
knife bolero. At least twenty of the original 200 Assassins were down. But one
fellow was proving very difficult. He had deflected at least five of Dallon’s
tosses and one of Sal Mayd’s arrows. She gave up on the skilled Assassins,
saving her rapidly dwindling arrows for where they would do the most good. But
to Dallon it was a matter of pride.
Then the young thief spotted his chance. A large deamon was waving a club
around, trying to get into the battle. Quickly reversing his grip on the dagger,
Dallon waited for the right moment, and then tossed it at the club. It struck
hilt first and ricocheted into the back of the stubborn Assassin. His guard
momentarily thrown off, another knife found his eye. Two quick touches to he
runes on his bolero, and Dallon had his knives back.
“Yeah!”
“Good throw,” Veillatif complemented.
Sal Mayd said, “I don’t know how long we can keep this up. I hope that
Hussar comes through soon.”
“That may be him now,” Veillatif nodded in the direction of a human
troop. They were south of the Assassins and cutting through a weak point in the
deamon’s line.
“That’s him,” Sal Mayd agreed. She glance around and saw that a few more
Pegasi and Pyrages had come to harass the Assassins.
“Let’s go help clear a path for the mercenaries,” she said. “Your kin
will keep these guys busy for us.”
Veillatif nodded an agreement and banked toward Hussar’s troop. Dallon
and Sal Mayd rained death upon the deamons, making the way easier for the troop.
They broke through within minutes and began to march around to the rear of the
Assassin’s loose formation.
“That does it!” Sal Mayd cheered. “Okay, big guy, let me down there
now.”
“Why?” Veillatif asked.
“I’m out of arrows, so I’m no good up here. And I’ve been itching for
some face to face.”
“What about me?” Dallon inquired worriedly.
“Have Veillatif take you back to the Barracuda and secure it for our
retreat. You don’t mind, do you?” she asked the Pegasi.
“That is fine. This war is all but over now. Hold
tight!”
Veillatif swooped down into a dive. He landed near to Hussar and the
mercenaries, taking a few deamons out with his flashing
hooves.
Sal Mayd jumped off his back and handed her bow and empty quiver to
Dallon. “Take good care of those; they’re my favorites.” With that she
unsheathed her tulwar and headed for the action.
“She is a brave one, that girl,” Veillatif commented as he took to the
air again.
Dallon said, “You won’t catch me denying it.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Haelan was nearly out of breath as she reached the first of the stone and
coral huts. She had run all the way, but she still could not stop. There
appeared to be no guards around, so at least one thing was made easier for her.
But she wondered if the doors to the breeding pens would be locked, or even if
the people inside would be in any shape to move. She said a quick prayer to
Ushas and hoped that her actions would be a blessing
enough.
The first hut that she came to was only barred on the outside. There
appeared to be no other locks on the door. She caught her breath for a moment
and then went to lift the crossbar off the door.
A furry, clawed hand grabbed her by the shoulder and stopped her. Before
she could even scream, she was pulled around to face a
nightmare.
“What think you do, girl?” the wolfish faced creature
barked.
Haelan jumped back and held her knife out. “Get back! I don’t want to
hurt you!”
“That good. I no want be hurt.”
As difficult as it was, Haelan bucked up all her courage and said, “I
don’t care what you do to me! Soon, you and all your deamon brothers will be
dead! And the GrandWeir with you!”
The creature’s face went from puzzlement, to surprise, to amusement. It
barked a short laugh. “You funny, girl. I no deamon - I deamon spawn. Plisson! I
look like d’em, but here,” he beat his chest, “I be like
you.”
“Um...right. Okay. Maybe you’re one of those other things N’Con talked
about.”
The creature growled, “You know boy?”
Haelan put the knife out again. “Yes! I came here with him! And he’s
going to get rid of your GrandWeir!”
“I...know.” the creature looked almost sad.
“How...how do you know N’Con?” Haelan tried to sound
demanding.
The creature half-smiled. “Cause I train boy. I W’Mak. I use’t be
weaponmaster. Now I nobody one. I no can even fight.”
Haelan warned, “Well, you’re going to have to get back! I have to let
these people out!”
W’Mak’s eyes narrowed at her. Then his expression softened. “I
help.”
Haelan watched suspiciously for a few moments as the creature went to an
opposite hut and unbarred the door. He didn’t even bother to see if the people
emerged as he went to the next hut.
Haelan unbarred the hut she was by and opened it. Four semi-clad women
blinked out at her.
“Can you move on your own?” she asked them.
“What...what is going on?” one of the captives
asked.
“You’re free! You have to get out of here quick! If you can help me open
the rest of the huts, please do. Oh! And don’t worry about the furry guy. He’s
helping out.”
Two of the younger women moved as if their strength was fine. They went
off in the direction of the other huts. The last two women helped each other out
of the hut.
Haelan asked them, “Are there any boats around
here?”
One woman said, “Near the north shore of this
peninsula.”
“Good. Try to get there quickly. There might be some bigger ships to pick
you up later. For now, you’re free.
The women gave her a tearful thanks and left. Haelan went to hut after
hut, opening doors and directing the captives. It was physically and emotionally
exhausting to see women and men in such a state, but the feeling that she was
doing something useful at last also invigorated her.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Stillness hung over the chamber like a fog. Wizard and mortal alike held
their breath. Even the various limbs and tentacles of the GrandWeir stopped in
their endless twitching and polymorphing.
The short sword was simply held aloft, the center of all attention.
Nothing happened for a moment, and then the metal of the blade glistened black.
A glow was seen at the tip that slowly passed down the edge to the rest of the
sword. Suddenly, the blade was alive with fire. But it did not stop there. It
continued past the hilt and covered N’Con’s hand, but he only smiled. Within
moments he was totally engulfed in fire.
A figure of flames, an inferno of life, the glow began to light the once
dim chamber. The living pyre started to grow. The human form and the flame were
one, more than just man or fire alone.
Those that looked on were struck with awe realizing that they were gazing
at a totally new entity. It was the seed, the base creation of that single
element. The crackling figure nearly brushed the ceiling of the vast chamber. It
was beautiful and terrible, creation and destruction, glowing and burning with
the light of the first dawn.
The GrandWeir shifted form again, but this time it surged into a mass of
a specific shape. The shape was the dark reflection of the shining entity before
it. The two were shadow and sun, mortality and eternity. Both were of the same
cast, yet neither had been one for so very long. The time was at hand at
last.
They came together, bright and dark twins united. Each fed the other, but
there was no sense of one being lost to the other. They were one and the same
entity.
It became the stuff a deity was made from. As terrible as one was, as
beautiful the other became. It was complete, one of the five in its entirety. It
was a simple concept and a life beyond anything a mortal mind could
grasp.
The once sundered entity then acted to realize its ascension. The Sword
again became an extension of its arm. It used it to rend the fabric of the world
and all beyond. The physical realm, the astral plane, the fulcrum, the pantheons
of the gods, were all transcended. The Sword opened up a passage to where it
belonged - the dwelling place of the Elements. It was where they existed beyond
time and eternity among the concepts and paradoxes and rules of the universe.
The Abyss.
The void where the avatar of the Primal Flame should have been opened up
to welcome it. Wild energies whipped about the chamber. The Primal Flame reached
out to it’s home. THE nothingness and totality of the Abyss coiled about
it.
The entity became it’s own goal. Nothing could express the wonder, the
awe, of seeing its birth. That last image was impressed upon the souls of its
witnesses forever. Then the god of the Primal Flame was gone. Those watching
felt a loss at its going. Not just because of the miracle it’s rebirth and
passage beyond the world, but also because of the tiny bit of mortality it
carried with it. Son, friend, and warrior - they grieved that loss, but they
finally understood why he had to be a part of the miracle.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Zandor looked up at the multiple rents in the universe. Seeing it then
made him realize that his goal of ever reaching into the Abyss had been mad. It
was not a realm for mortal or wizard mind to try to grasp. Its eternal
nothingness would have consumed him.
But he could not help gazing longingly into that vast emptiness. As the
rent slowly began to close, he wondered if someday he might be ready for a
fragment of the knowledge that lay there. He had learned that there were more
important things than knowledge, sometimes, and he was glad that he had, at the
last, tried to make a choice for friendship.
Suddenly, something touched his mind. It was a spark of life that he
recognized. It was calling, lost in that which was beyond life itself. The small
bit of life was falling, discarded after having served its purpose, not absorbed
at all. Or perhaps set free as a blessing for it’s task, but left to it’s own
volitions. Whatever the reason, that familiar bit of life needed help before it
was lost forever.
Zandor called to Figment, “He is still there! I can save him!” With that
he wrapped himself in darkness and tezeracted into the shrinking passage beyond
the world.
“Wait!” Figment yelled. He leapt into the air and flew towards the bright
blackness of the Abyss. He called back to Samantha, “Get out of here!” Then he
was gone and the rent closed behind him.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was like a wave sweeping over the field of battle. Rippling out from
the main stronghold, it leapt over the scattered deamon horde. They had time to
screech a short protest, and then they were gone as if washed away with the
tide. Only a few score of Assassins and a handful of FirePriests remained. The
Pyrages soared overhead astride awestruck warhorses, and the pirates were
momentarily dazed.
And at various places on the island, a few unique heroes and heroines had
their minds filled with visions of the impossible.
{ The once noble daughter of a lord, Sal Mayd Rogage, gazed upon a
picture of herself in a strange room. The fabrics and colors were like nothing
she had ever seen. A window sitting in the middle of the room showed vistas of
an enormous city with spired towers that reached to the sky. It emitted voices
of an unknown language and ethereal music. Her once strong body felt weak from
fatigue. But in her arms she held a child, not much more than a baby. She wept
as she realized it was her child. }
{ Dallon was astounded. He saw himself in a group of 50 or more people,
men and women of his own. They all wore similar robes as they marched up onto a
raised platform. Spectators looked on from both sides as a man in front of a
dais droned on in a strange tongue. He wondered if he and the others were all
part of some priesthood of unnatural design. }
{ Haelan sat before a strange device. It had rows of mysterious runes and
spat out a bleached white parchment. The clamoring of a bell from beside the
device diverted her attention. She stared at a small box as it blinked at her
and clamored again. }
{ Kalam was disgusted to see himself in the body of a female. That turned
to horror as he realized he was dying. He took a few steps down a hall and fell
into the arms of a strange man. Suddenly, he was the man holding the woman. He
felt some relief, but there was also sorrow as the life of the woman slipped
away. That sorrow doubled as he realized that he had lost another friend.
}
{ Music filled the temple as Tala sang a melodious song. People nudged
their sleeping neighbors to give her the full attention she deserved. She smiled
at the peace of such a placid scene. }
{ Samantha sat a table pouring over some great tome with unimaginable
scribblings. She felt heavy, and her once beautiful hair was short and curly.
She could make no sense of what was going on, much less the book. But she turned
a page and saw a grotesque illustration of a man. Done in brightly colored inks,
the skin had been peeled from him to reveal veins, muscles, and organs. She
could not decide if it was a tome of the blackest magic, or one of torture
devices. }
The vision faded as she heard Figment yell something at her. Samantha
looked and saw her love disappear through a hole in the sky. Then, there was
just the ceiling and she was alone with Tala and Oug. The fool man had gone off
to die with N’Con after all. She tried to be angry with him, but all she could
do was weep.
Tala shook the last vestiges of the scene from her mind. It took her a
few moments to orientate herself to where she was and what had just happened.
She was numbed beyond sorrow and moved only because she knew it was necessary.
The floor was beginning to rumble ominously. Samantha seemed oblivious to it, so
Tala shook her by the shoulder and said, “Samantha! Snap out of it! Where’s
Figment and Zandor?”
“Up there,” she pointed.
Tala was confused as she only saw the ceiling. “They went up
there?”
“They went in. In!”
“In where?”
“Into the hole.”
“By the Goddess! The Abyss! Then all three are
gone.”
“Yes. Just leave it to a man to get so stupid.”
Oug entered the conservation. “In defense of male-kind, may I suggest
that we get out of here?”
“But what about Figment?” Samantha’s voice broke.
“He is gone like N’Con and Zandor,” Oug gently emphasized. “Now, we must
leave.”
Neither Samantha nor Tala argued as the floor began to rumble more and
cracks appeared in the walls.
They hurried back down the tunnel from where they had first come. They
shortly came to the cavern; Kalam waited by the Cleric’s
body.
“What is happening?” the Templar called.
Oug replied, “The Island was pulled up by magick. Now that its source is
gone, the island is crumbling. What happened to Badli?”
“He fought bravely. I have to bring him along.”
“We’ll never get out in time,” Samantha argued. “You have to leave
him.”
Kalam picked up Badli’s corpse and said, “Don’t worry about me.
Go.”
They all began to run through the open archway out. But suddenly, a brick
wall appeared from nowhere and blocked their path. Then they realized it was not
a wall, but it was a brick...a brick tower that had not been there a moment
before.
Tala said, “I think I recognize this tower. But
how...?”
A door on the side of the tower swung open and a bearded, thin face
peeked out.
“Going my way?” the newcomer asked.
“Alceste?!” Tala exclaimed.
“Well, momma-san of Nicky-con! I should have known that cuz would have
dragged you into this mess.”
“How did you get here?”
“Questions later, lady. We better get out of here before my tower becomes
a basement.”
The others followed Tala reluctantly into the tower. Alceste made himself
busy with a map and a crystal of some sort. Bits of rock began to echo off the
roof.
Alceste asked, “Where’s everyone else?”
“Figment and Zandor are gone with N’Con,” Tala answered. “There are some
others out on the field of battle.”
“Well, we have to let them fend for themselves.”
“What?! Why?”
Alceste explained, “The more jumps my tower takes, the longer it is to
recharge in between. If we go out to the field now, it’ll take a half an hour
before the tower can jump again. Sorry, but she’s old.”
More rocks began to rain on the tower. The floor started to
tilt.
“Take us to the mainland,” Tala resigned.
Alceste put the crystal on the map. “Off to the sunny shores of Yutavia!
No smoking, please.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
As Dallon and Veillatif came upon the Barracuda, they found the crew and
the remaining mercenaries working feverishly with the lever trying to pry the
ship off the beach. They were making no headway.
Dallon hopped off the Pegasus’ back and spotted the Captain. He called up
from the beach, “Hey, Cap! I don’t think you’re going to need to do
this!”
“What? Why!?” Krieger returned.
“Can’t you feel the ground shaking? N’Con must have finished his job.
This whole island is going to sink!”
Krieger paused for a moment, and then called out his orders. “Secure all
stations! Prepare to hoist all sails!”
Dallon turned to Veillatif. “Thanks for everything, big fellow. It was a
heck of a ride.”
“You fought bravely, young man. You should be proud of your own
contribution. Be true to yourself.”
“Oh, p’shaw! You take care of your hide.”
“And you, yours. Before I depart, though, I should bid farewell to the
girl, Haelan. She is a brave soul.”
Dallon nodded. “Hang on a second. I’ll go get her.”
The young man ran up the gangplank and called to Krieger, “Hey, Cap!
Where’s Haelan?”
The Captain looked perturbed at being interrupted. “What? Oh, the girl.
Somewhere below. Now stay out of the way.”
Dallon started to head below deck, but the first mate stopped him. “Hold
up, young one. She’s not there.”
“What? Where...?”
“The lookout spotted her running off to the east there,” he
pointed.
Dallon was stunned and angry. “Ah! The fool kid! She went to those
breeding things.”
The first mate shrugged. “It may be.”
“Well, look. I have to go get her. Can you wait for us? The rest of the
gang should be coming along soon, too.”
If this island is sinking, we certainly cannot hold that back. And we
might have a time of it ourselves fighting the backwash. If your flying friend
can bring you to us, fine. Beside that, your on your own.”
Dallon said, “Yeah, thanks a bunch. Later.”
He left the ship and went back to Veillatif. “Problems. Looks like Haelan
took it upon herself to go liberate some prisoners.”
Veillatif merely asked, “Where?”
“There’s some breeding pens off to the eastern peninsula. I guess she
didn’t like the idea of leaving them behind.”
Veillatif nodded his great head. “I will go find
her.”
“Whoa, boy. I’m coming, too. If you don’t mind, that
is.”
“I understand, boy. You long to be near to the one who is near to your
heart.”
Dallon nearly blushed. “Is it that obvious?”
Veillatif replied, “She captures the heart easily, that one. Come now, we
must hurry.”
Dallon climbed up on to the ebon back. “I never thought I’d be asking for
this ride again.”
He held tight as Veillatif leapt into the air and flew off to the
east.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The pirates had herded the remaining Assassins and FirePriests into a
group and were trying to get them toward the ship. But the McAmalans were
holding their ground, though the ground was no longer a steady place to stand
on.
Frederick yelled out, “This be your last chance! Come with us as live
prisoners, or die where ye stand!”
Some of the Assassins looked unsure of being loyal to the last. But
before any of them could move, one of the FirePriests said, “This is my answer
to you!”
He held his hand aloft and a ball of fire appeared there. The pirates
moved back a bit, yet the FirePriest did not throw it. The ball of fire grew
into a whirling column, engulfing the Assassins and FirePriests alike. Within
moments, the last of the McAmalans were reduced to ash.
Frederick brought his men out of their shock. “Come on, you swabs! Time’s
a-wasting!”
Sal Mayd was nearby with Hussar and his men. They caught up with
Frederick as he reached the Black Rodreigo.
“Excuse me!” Sal Mayd called. ““Don’t want to be a bother. But I think we
need a ride off this rock. We’ll never reach our ship.”
Rodreigo replied as they hurried toward the skiffs, “The way you fought?!
Ha! I’ll do better than that. How would you like to sign up with my
crew?”
Sal Mayd said, “That’s a generous offer. But for myself, I have to turn
you down. I can’t speak for these other guys, though.”
Hussar spoke through Jorgan. “We may think it over. Thank
you.”
Rodreigo said, “Well, you would be coming on at a glorious time! Now that
this vermin is cleared away, the waterways should be free to take. The Pirate
King will rule the seas once again!”
The pirates cheered in agreement as they scrambled into the boats. The
water lapped higher onto the beach and the rumblings in the ground
increased.
As Sal Mayd settled into the skiff, she looked back toward the main
stronghold. Many of its spired peaks began to fall as the building slowly
crumbled. She knew that N’Con must have completed his mission, but she hoped
beyond hope that her other friends would somehow be all
right.
It surprised her slightly to realize that she did think of them as
friends. It had been a long time since she had last had such a good feeling. But
that was crowded out by other things that filled her mind: her concern for her
friends and wondering if she would see them again; her bewilderment over the
vision she had seen; her new worry that the threat of McAmal might only be
replaced by those who had helped do away with it. It disappointed Sal Mayd to
know that the pirates had had no noble motives for destroying the deamons, but
it equally pleased her to find that she did have her own nobility still in her
heart. The difficult years on the road had not robbed her of
that.
Sal Mayd tried to push all of those thoughts out of her head and just
concentrate on the immediate. She had done well, and that was a good place to
start.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Haelan watched from the shrinking beach as the last of the boats floated
past earshot. She had lagged behind to make sure that everyone had gotten out.
Apparently, the captives’ gratefulness had not extended to the point of waiting
for her. She did not blame them, though. They had been scared and happy at just
being free. Haelan felt no remorse at having been able to give them their lives
back. She had helped others, but finally it was time to help
herself.
She knew there was little chance of reaching the Barracuda in time, but
she had to try. She started out at a slow run. The ground was becoming so
treacherous, though, that she had to go even slower to choose her footing more
carefully.
Haelan had not gone far when suddenly, a fissure opened up in the ground
before her. She barely avoided falling into it, and had to back up as the
fissure grew. The way had been cut off for her escape. Haelan resigned herself
then closed her eyes as she prayed to Ushas.
A swooping of air and a call brought her around.
“Hang on, girl! We’re coming!”
Veillatif with Dallon diving down from the sky for
her.
Haelan held her arms up and continued to pray as the shaking of the
ground continued to knock her over. In the next moment, there was no ground.
Haelan closed her eyes and screamed as the fissure opened up to consume
her.
Then she was no longer falling. She looked up to see Dallon struggling to
maintain a hold of her wrist as well as his seat on Veillatif. Haelan willed as
much strength as she dared through her hand to her rescuer’s. He pulled and
strained, and he was finally able to haul her up onto the flying steed’s back.
Dallon held onto her tightly, and Haelan returned his hug with more gratefulness
than fear. Neither said anything for many moments.
Finally, Veillatif broke the silence. “Excuse me, children. But I see
that your ship has made it out to water. Shall I bring you there
now?”
Haelan replied, “Yes, please. But could you also bring us around to those
other ships? There are a lot of survivors that need to be picked up. I would
like to direct the ships to them.”
“Certainly,” Veillatif said. “You are indeed a good soul, girl. Despite
your ordeal, you still think of others.”
Haelan shrugged. “It just needs to be done.”
Dallon asked, “Are you sure that you want to lead those people to the
pirates? They might be better off drifting at sea.”
“Really, Dallon. I thought you would have a better opinion of them now -
considering all that they’ve done to help here.”
“The girl speaks true, boy,” Veillatif added. “The men of Herian have
fought bravely. And so I am sure that they will let us return the favor. The
least I could do is to offer my people and Vulcanians as escorts. We would not
want anything to befall our brave warriors now, would we?”
Haelan giggled and Dallon laughed hardily.
A minute later, as they approached the Barracuda, Haelan asked Dallon,
“What do you think happened to the others?”
“Well, Sal Mayd probably got to one of the pirate ships. As far as the
others...,” He looked towards the nearly decimated stronghold, “...I really
can’t say. We might not ever know.”
“We shall do our best to search for them,” Veillatif tried to comfort,
but he did not sound so sure of himself.
“That’s all right,” Haelan said. “Where ever they are, I’m sure they’ll
rest peacefully knowing that the world is safe now.”
Dallon chuckled. “Not bad for a day’s work.”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
McAmal sank into an ill-begotten memory, but the nightmares it had
spawned would linger for some over the years. The losses would be mourned, and
the tolls that had been procured on the heroes would be greatly missed at
certain times of darkness. Time would heal many things, but not everything.
Those who survived would go their own ways and make their own lives, though the
light that had once shined there would not be so bright. The friendships that
had forged in battle would be thought of on occasion, but then life would go on
as before, each day the same, the time of glory far
behind.
Yet time was important to what actually became of the unique Group of
heroes and heroines. In another time and place life might have gone on quite
normally. Their first adventure together would have been their last, and the
heroes that had been lost would eventually have been forgotten. But the day, and
the adventure, was not quite over; as time beyond nature was not quite the
convenient, familiar thing that flowed from moment to moment. Nothing in the
world could have prepared those involved for what happened. And because it was
exactly nothing in the world, the ending was only a beginning for many
adventures to come.
CHAPTER
SIXTEEN
The
Abyss
Dark, formless vastness surrounded the wizard and threatened to nullify
his existence, but he kept his focus to one point and refused to let the eternal
moment enter his being. Zandor sped after the flickering speck of N’Con’s life
and allowed himself to think only of that goal. If he looked away for the
briefest second, he would be lost.
It touched his mind momentarily, the amazing circumstances he was in. He
was accomplishing that which he thought to be impossible. He was moving himself
both physically and astrally through that which was neither and yet both. The
paradox distracted him, and he suddenly saw something interposing itself between
him and his objective, but he was moving too quickly to check his forward
path.
There was no crash, no blinding flash of pain. He was just, all of a
sudden, there. Boxes made from solid parchment surrounded him. Cylinders of
metal and other strange objects that were neither metal, wood, nor crystal lay
before him in arrangements that looked to have some purpose - but to which, he
could not guess. Metal shelves about the large room held more boxes and other
objects of mysterious nature. He wore a smock of gaudy coloring. A rune
embroidered on it’s front matched the design on most of the boxes, but again,
it’s meaning was lost to him.
He finally spied two objects that he could identify. A mop and a bucket
rested near to him. There was a comfort in their familiarity among so many
strange things, but then something else began to bother him. He somehow knew he
was not having a vision, but that he was experiencing a reality that was
connected to his own. It was his life in another world, similar, yet different
from his own.
What disturbed him most, though, was that his life there was so common. A
drudge? A slave or menial worker? It did not seem possible for his life to be so
ordinary.
But before he could consider it further, he was aware of somebody beside
him dressed in a more familiar garb.
“Snap out of it, wizard. This is just your Lumen. Don’t let it throw you.
It may cast or reflect what you are, but it’s not you. You have your own
reality, and that includes the task we have yet to
finish.”
“Figment?”
“Yes. Now come on.”
Zandor was then just himself. Figment had included him in a glob of
protection, and they were once again speeding through formless
wonder.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
He
watched and waited until the King had left the great hall. Once alone, he took
it upon himself to sit in the King’s rightful place. Arrogant, self-assured, he
laughed and his laughter filled the cavernous throne room. He did not rule yet,
but soon his schemes would build to fruition and he could take his place as the
rightful heir to the kingdom.
Suddenly, the laughter dried up in his throat. That was not right. It was
an evil plan and he did believe that he had actually thought it. He did not
belong in this castle or country. A petty lust for power had spawned the plan
and that was far from his true nature. He had devoted the last years of his life
to fighting such evil. He could not ignore that. And yet, why had he thought of
such a plan?
Then he became aware that he was not alone. A low, droning sound, as if a
crowd were whispering, came to his ears. He tried to see where they were, but
the lights were blinding.
Slowly it began to sink in. The whispering came from a crowd - but it was
an audience in a darkened theater. The throne he sat on was wood, a prop. The
castle walls were only painted canvas and he was just an actor, playing the role
of a villain for the amusement of a faceless mob. He was little more that a
puppet, saying lines dictated by another. They are not his own words, not his
own actions.
The curtain closed in front of him and he stood transfixed upon the
stage. Someone whispered to him, but he did not understand the
words.
Then the other actor came out onto the stage, the actor who portrayed the
noble king. In his hand was a sword, a golden hilted sword. Among all the
strangeness, it was the first thing that he recognized. He knew it as a powerful
sword. It was not as powerful as the one he had wielded in some recent memory,
but it was still the most powerful in.where?
“Time to go.”
“What?”
“Time to go, N’Con. You really don’t belong here.”
And then the sword was in the hand of its rightful owner, Figment of
Blacksent. Gone were the stage and the audience; there was only the blue of a
comforting globe surrounding them. For some reason, N’Con was not surprised to
see that Zandor was with them, also.
“How do we leave here?” the wizard asked. “The way back must be fully
closed by now.”
“I don’t know,” Figment shrugged.
“What?!”
“Well, I can’t be expected to think of everything.”
N’Con nervously asked, “Where is ‘here’ anyhow?”
Figment replied, “Well, let’s just say this is a good place to get away
from it all.”
“The Abyss? I...I can’t remember much of anything after pulling the
Sword. Then there was that strange vision. How long have we been
here?”
“How can you measure time here?” Zandor mumbled. “Here, time exists, not
as a measure of man, but as a being that both takes up space and fills the
void.”
Figment said, “Time might be different on the outside of this protective
shield, but we still have to deal with it inside. I can’t hold this globe
together for long here.”
“Here,” Zandor continued to ramble, “so much knowledge...everything
affecting every other thing...the immensity of it all.”
“Wasn’t this what you sought?”
“Easy on him, N’Con. Even when one can grasp the concept of what the
Abyss is, it’s still a far cry from actually visiting. Plus I think he’s let
some of it touch his mind, trying to absorb a way of escape for us. He may have
schemed to get here, but in the end he finally came in to save you, not for
selfish reasons. That’s what it comes down to; rationalizing doesn’t cut it.
It’s the motives of the heart that count.”
“Motives of the heart?” Zandor wondered aloud. “How can one know what is
truly in your heart? The moment you look, you will find flaws and
self-motivation.”
“It all depends on the moment. Besides, it’s paradox that rules here as
well as law.”
“This is too much for me,” N’Con said.
“Too much...” murmured Zandor.
Figment mused, “Or not enough.”
“What did you say?”
“Maybe a way out of here. Zandor, get yourself together for a minute.
Think now - what would be the most obvious way to get out of
here?”
Zandor tried to concentrate. “Um...well, I do not believe it is possible
to leave.”
“Right. Now, if you didn’t know that fact, what would be the worst
possible way to get out?”
“Any way.”
Figment pushed, “But what is the worst?”
“I suppose...trying to force our way out,” Zandor
replied.
“Exactly. So that is what we are going to do.”
“What?!”
“You’re losing me,” N’Con said.
“We will all be lost if he tries that.” Zandor seemed more coherent.
“Figment, are you mad? We cannot use force on that which is not
physical.”
“So it would seem. But remember - paradox rules here, too. It may be the
only way out is going against the obvious.”
“Are you sure?”
“Of course not! I’ve never done this before! But what have we got to
lose?”
Zandor looked to N’Con, who looked to Figment. The wizard nodded and
N’Con said, “Let’s do it.”
“Okay. Zandor, I’ll need to borrow some of your energies
again.”
“What can I do?” N’Con asked.
Figment replied, “You could try saying ‘There’s no place like
home.’”
“Huh?”
“Never mind. Just be prepared for anything and hope for the best. Ready,
Zandor?”
“No. But let us proceed.”
Zandor placed his hand on Figment’s shoulders. He began to glow, feeding
his energies into Figment. The mage held his hands out and the blue of the
protective globe started to intensify. Then they were moving, picking up speed
quickly.
“Which...direction?” Zandor asked.
“Doesn’t matter. All ways, and no way is out. Now hang tight. I have no
idea when we’ll hit the outer fringe.”
The increase in speed was felt more than seen, but there was an awareness
of many things rushing by. All three men got the mental impressions of worlds,
universes, creation and destruction surrounding their globe. Nothing touched
them, yet they could feel the whole of everything as a part of their
individuality. Everything was everything else, yet separate as a unique
creation. The wellspring was the end. They were within it all, and only choice
made them alone.
“What...is...happening?!” N’Con struggled to ask.
“Our speed...is letting some of the Abyss in!” Figment yelled as if far
away. “Concentrate on yourself...think of who you are...or you might...be
lost!”
“Cannot hold on...much longer!” Zandor strained.
“Any second now! Any second!”
It seemed as though the globe was slowly being peeled away. It’s blue
became more translucent. The three tried not to look at the horrible wonders
rushing past them, but it was almost impossible to ignore the potentials of life
and death contained in its singularity. There was no time left for
them.
“This is it!” Figment warned, and poured the remainder of his energies
into the shield.
They smashed into the barrier, pain flashing through their entire beings,
blinding them to everything.
And then there was nothing.
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
It was a typically busy night at the inn, which, for the inn, was not
that busy at all. Small groups or individuals occupied only a dozen of the many
tables. But the tender and his wife still went about as if the inn were full,
laying out fresh baskets of bread and making sure no mug was dry. A minstrel
plucked a light tune on his lute, adding to the friendly warmth of the
inn.
The door opened and three strangers came in from the foggy night - which
not too unusual a happening, as most travelers who came to the inn were
strangers, with only a few regulars who passed by more than once in a
lifetime.
Mary, the tender’s wife, a most robustly stout woman, greeted the three
men at the door.
“How do ye be doing, boys?” her brogue rolled in greeting. “Make yerself
at home. Oh, but ye might want to steer clear o’ that table.” She nodded her
head towards the corner where two men sat. “Depressing lot, that pair. Be with
ye in a moment.”
In the corner table, two men sat with no one nearby. They were, indeed,
full to the cups and refilling their own mugs with tears. One of the men,
dressed all in black, white of skin and hair, glanced at the newcomers with pink
eyes and then returned to his drink. The other man ignored them and scratched
his scraggly beard with three fingers of his left hand - for three fingers was
all that hand had.
The three men found a table on the far side of the inn. Mary was there
only moments after they sat down.
“Now, what would ye be having, darlings?”
“Mead,” one man replied.
“Tea,” said the next.
The last man answered, “How about a Slurpy and a road
map?”
Mary smiled apologetically, “None of neither, dear”
“Mead will do fine,” he amended.
The three were silent for many minutes. It was not until after the drinks
had been served and sampled that anyone spoke.
“So where are we?” Zandor asked.
Figment replied, “Not where we were.”
N’Con moaned, “Oh, that helps a lot.”
“Hey! I’m in the dark as much as you are. I’m not omniscient, as Samantha
has certainly proved. I’m not omnipotent. Just give me a little bit to get my
bearings.”
At that moment, the tender came over to their table. He was a
barrel-chested man. Ruddy of complexion, he smiled through a grey-flecked
beard.
“How ye, gents?” he grunted friendly.
Figment said, “We’d be a bit more comfortable if we knew where we
were.”
The tender laughed, “Why, this be the Crossroads Inn. Don’t ye worry if’n
ye ne’er heard o’ it. Someone’ll come along soon enough to point ye
straight.”
“But...can’t you tell us what this place is?”
“Ah, no. Me only job is to fill yer mugs ‘til ye leave. Just ease back
‘til ye do. We’ve no closing time here.” The tender nodded his head and went to
different table.
It was then that the three men began to take note of the other customers
in the inn. There was a similarity among them in that most of them seemed to be
warriors or men-of-arms. But their styles of dress varied so much as to show a
vast cross section of cultures.
At one table sat two odd companions. One was a large, uncivilized type,
red of hair and beard, and he kept a double-handed broadsword close at reach.
The other man was quite small. His grey clothes were more telling of culture,
nearly foppish, but he too kept a sword close at hand. Though it was a thin
rapier, it looked very serviceable. The two men joked and laughed
carelessly.
Nearby were a man and a woman of some barbaric country. He was a brooding
giant, scared and muscular, and he wore little more than sandals and loincloth.
She was a fiery redhead, looking every bit as capable as her companion in a
fight. Her loinskirt and halter were both of a silvery mail. They arm wrestled
over who would by the next round of drinks.
At yet another table, three festively clad men regaled a similarly
dressed younger man with their tales of daring-do.
A young lady joined the minstrel in a song. The tiny, winged creatures
that scampered about her arms and shoulders seemed to hum
along.
And so on for the other occupied tables. Though the customers appeared to
be from many different countries, none seemed to be from any known country of
Blacksent - even to Figment, who thought he had seen them all. And even though
they were all strangers, there was something vaguely familiar about
them.
Figment pointed it out. “I know these guys. I’m sure I
do.”
“Where from?” Zandor inquired.
“I haven’t the slightest. I just know that I should know
them.”
“I get the same feeling,” N’Con said. “It’s sort of like that vision I
had of my other self.”
“No, this is different,” Zandor corrected. “That was more real, even
though I was not there. Though we are here, they do not seem as
real.”
Figment shook his head. “No. I think that they are all
real...somewhere.”
“You see well, Figment of Blacksent,” a new voice
added.
The three men did not jump up at guard, but merely looked beside their
table to the newcomer. He stood tall, and his face was hidden among the shadows
of his dark, hooded cape. Yet there was nothing sinister or threatening about
him, there was more mystery than malice.
He motioned to a chair. “May I?”
“Yeah, sure.” Figment replied. “You like something to
drink?”
“Thank you, no. I am fine.”
“Okay. Good.”
There were a few moments of uneasy silence. The three men looked to each
other and back to the newcomer.
Finally, Figment asked, “Um, are you here to help point us straight?
Answer some questions? Tell us where we are? Give us the lowdown
scuttlebutt?”
“Now you’ve gotten me confused,” N’Con commented.
The stranger said, “I am, indeed, here to offer help for you. But whether
it is what you need or not is a question I may not
answer.”
“Well, that eases my mind a whole lot,” Figment said. He looked at
Zandor. “Is this guy related to you, by any chance?”
The stranger’s reply was not expected. “In a distant sort of manner,
yes.”
“What?!”
He continued, “I am related to those of the fulcrum, who are the
ancestors of the wizard race.”
“Wait a second,” N’Con interrupted. “What’s the
fulcrum?”
Zandor explained, “You would have gone through it on your way to the
Abyss. It is just beyond the physical realm, but it is not into the ethereal.
Originally, it was my goal to seek my kin there, but then my ambitions
over-reached my abilities, and I looked past it into the Abyss.” A thought came
to the wizard. “We are not in the fulcrum now, are we?”
The stranger replied, “No. Not there.”
Figment asked, “Are we in Blacksent?”
“No.”
N’Con tried. “Are we still in the Abyss?”
The answer was negative once more.
“Okay, I’ll bite!” Figment said. “Where are we?”
The stranger answered, “Between all of that which
is.”
Figment sighed. “I’d call the grammar cops and report an incomplete
sentence, except that I know that it’s true.”
“You do see then.”
“Not really,” the mage continued. “Theory and myth are one thing, but I
never thought I’d see a place you read about in children’s
books.”
“What are you talking about?” Zandor inquired.
Figment replied, “Think about it - the Crossroads Inn? A little too
literal for my own tastes, but on the nose.”
“Then this is some type of alternate reality?”
“No...this is where different realities come together. Or something like
that. Is that right?” Figment asked the stranger.
“You see well.”
“Yeah. You already said that. Hey! We never did get your
name.”
“No, you did not.”
There was a moment of silence. Then Figment clucked his tongue and asked,
“Okay...what is your name?”
The stranger replied, “You may call me the
Gateman.”
“Good deal. Look, Gateman, I’m sure we’d love to sit around and chat all
night, but there’s one important question we have to have
answered.”
“Then please ask.”
“Can we get back to Blacksent from here?”
“Certainly.”
“Will you show us how?”
“Of course.”
“...Now?”
“If you wish.”
Figment looked at Zandor, “Oh, this guy is related to you, all
right.”
“Well, since we can leave now, let’s say we get to it,” N’Con
stated.
The three men stood up. Figment motioned to the Gateman. “After
you.”
But the Gateman did not stand up. “There is one more thing before you
leave.”
There was a slight hesitation, and then the three men sat back
down.
The Gateman continued. “Please do not ask me to explain what I am about
to reveal to you. It is more than just my nature to be cryptic - it is an
essential part of my existence.”
“Go on,” Figment urged.
“There are great things afoot in your universe, and one which co-exists
near it. Their fates are tied together, as yours is to others. The Gathering is
far from over; Umbra and Lumen shall both be called.”
“Of course!” Zandor exclaimed. “That is what the vision meant. Am I
right?”
The Gateman only looked at him.
“Oh. Sorry. Please continue.
You shall discover many things on your own, as you already have. But you
may also be misled by that which you think is truth. So I will leave you with
one straight forward answer each.” He pointed to Figment. “An old enemy shall
return.” He pointed to Zandor. “Your search for the ultimate shall continue.” He
pointed to N’Con. “The sacrifice of your love shall not be in
vain.”
Figment chuckled. “Those are straight forward?”
“As best as I may offer,” the Gateman answered.
N’Con said, “Well, I think we were talking about
leaving...?”
The Gateman nodded his shrouded head.
“So which way do we go?” Figment asked.
“The way in which you came,” came the reply.
“Oh, no,” N’Con moaned. “Not the Abyss again?!”
The Gateman calmly replied, “No. I mean the door.”
Zandor chuckled and Figment guffawed, as N’Con turned slightly red. The
mage finally said, “You’re really not cut out for this stuff, are
you?”
N’Con half-smirked. “Tell me you thought the door.”
“Okay. Enough debate. Let’s get going. I think we’ll have some people
anxious to see us.”
“No argument there.” N’Con paused. “Do you think...that they will all be
fine?”
Figment looked to the Gateman. “Any hints?”
“You will be welcomed,” was all he said.
“Okay, fine. Thanks for everything else, though. I got the feeling we’ll
be seeing each other again real soon.”
“That we may, Figment of Blacksent. Fare thee
well.”
The three men waved or nodded a good-bye and headed for the door. Mary
called to them as they passed the bar. “You be taking care ‘o yerselfs now,
darlings. Be sure’n tell others about our little spot.”
Figment bowed to her. “Madame, where would I
begin?”
Mary laughed a giggling chuckle, her husband half-waved, half-saluted as
the three adventurers left.
Before he went out the door, Figment looked back to their table. As he
suspected, the Gateman was already gone. He shrugged and followed his
comrades.
The three stood on the last step of the Crossroads Inn and looked out
into the foggy night. There was no path, no road. Only the black mystery of the
dark lay before them. Without a word, without a look to each other, the three
friends stepped off together into whatever the future might
hold.
The night embraced them.
CHAPTER
SEVENTEEN
Aftermath
The
mood about the campfire was sullen. There should have been many things to count
as blessings and victories, but the losses had been too personal to be able to
see beyond them. In most wars, it was very easy to overlook the human factor and
to see only a winning or losing side. It was not until death touched close to
the heart that the reality of such conflicts was driven
home.
It was only a small comfort that the remainder of the Group was together.
Haelan and Dallon had found Sal Mayd while going from ship to ship. Under Sola’s
direction, Veillatif and Mormoire were able to take them to Tala’s encampment.
Alceste had already left, and so when the Pegasi went to rejoin their own
number, the seven former adventurers were together, but alone, once
more.
Three days had passed since McAmal had sunk to the ocean floor, but the
encampment had not moved much from it’s original spot on the southwest shore of
Yutavia near the Siltline. The seven survivors had gathered around the campfire
for another evening of inaction. There was a paralysis in their decision-making,
so much so that they could not even make up their minds on where to go next for
fear of making a wrong move. There seemed to be no clear
future.
So another gloomy evening began at the encampment. Kalam occasionally
threw more logs on the fire and stirred the ashes. Oug stared into the flames,
and Tala cooked up a meager stew for the sparse appetites. Samantha kept mostly
to herself, hugging her knees and rocking while she hummed some old love ballad.
Sal Mayd shadow- fenced
with tree branches, and only Dallon and Haelan seemed to find some comfort with
each other. But then the young were mostly resilient, and nightmares were easily
lost in new dreams.
As with the other nights, no one was talking much, except for some
courtesy exchanges. Though the silence was maddening, it was almost comfortable
in that there were no risks contained within it. It was the same safe nothing,
and it was coming close to becoming a set habit. If something did not break them
from their lethargy, they could stay that way, if not in that place, for
years.
Kalam stood up and tossed a small log on the fire, sending up a cloud of
sparks and nearly singeing Oug in the process.
“This is nuts!” the Barbarian Templar exclaimed. “We’ve got to get off
our backsides and do something!”
“What would you suggest?” Samantha half mumbled.
“Something...anything! Walk the beach! Find a city! Get drunk! Split up!
Stay together! I don’t care!”
“My thought exactly,” Samantha said and went back to her
humming.
Sal Mayd spoke up. “The big guy’s got a point. Being defeated in battle
is one thing, but this moroseness isn’t any way to pay tribute to those who
helped win the war. Great Fresia! We did win!”
Tala sighed. “You are young, child. You don’t know what it means yet to
take such a personal loss.”
“Don’t tell me that I don’t know about loss! I lost my home, my family! I
lost a child, too! So don’t lie any of that mother’s grief on me! I’ve lived
with it for ten years!”
“I am sorry. I forgot.”
Sal Mayd shook her head. “Don’t be sorry. Be mad! Be glad! Be anything
but sorry. N’Con would have wanted it that way.”
Kalam said, “So would have Badli.”
“And Figment,” Samantha added, taking more
interest.
“Even Zandor,” Sal Mayd finished. “And all the others who died on McAmal,
too. Many people have losses. But we have to go on because they did something
that will make life better for those that are left. They did it for
us.”
Oug rubbed against Tala’s hand. “She is right, dear one. Our son and our
friends must be remembered properly.”
Tala nodded. “Never could keep that boy out of trouble,
anyhow.”
Samantha smiled. “And watch out if you let him and Figment get
together.”
“The skinny little Cleric put my faith to shame at times,” Kalam
reminisced.
Dallon said, “And that Zandor was an okay guy sometimes.” Everyone looked
at the young thief. He shrugged. “Just trying to keep up with the
conversation.”
Sal Mayd clapped her hands together. “Now this is more like it. We’ve
grieved long enough. I think we should take Kalam’s suggestion and find some
civilization - or at least a tavern. It’s an old Monexian tradition to honor the
dead with a few good rounds of ale. So what do you say?”
Everyone agreed with a nod or verbal assent. But then a new voice asked,
“Aren’t you even going to invite the guests of honor?”
They turned to the voice. Figment, N’Con, and Zandor stood
there.
Samantha ran to Figment and wrapped him up in her arms. The tears quickly
welled up. “Figment! You’re alive!”
“N’Con? They brought you back!” A mother’s tears were added to the
welcoming.
Figment said, “If I’d known I’d get this kind of greeting, I’d go away
more often.”
Samantha lightly cuffed him. “Don’t you dare.”
“But how?” Sal Mayd asked. “Especially you, N’Con.”
Zandor replied for them. “That is a story in itself, one which I believe
Figment is more suited to relate.”
“Yes, I think we’ve heard enough stories from you,” Kalam said
accusingly.
“Easy on him, guys,” Figment interceded. “I might not agree with his
methods, but what Zandor did was, finally, for the good of everyone. But you can
make up your own minds after I finish.”
Nobody commented as they gathered in a circle around the campfire. They
looked to Figment in anticipation.
Finally, he began. “Listen...”
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
The Group stayed at the encampment for the next full day and another
night. They shared their common stories of what happened on McAmal and after.
And though there was reluctance to accept Zandor - more so from some than others
- even he became a part of their newfound camaraderie. There was much to forgive
there, but then, the forgiveness was part of the healing.
Eventually a decision had to be made on what to do next. Though it was
unspoken, there was a feeling that everyone would stay together as a Group -
considering the Gateman’s warning that their trials were just beginning. So when
they looked to Figment to verbalize their hopes, the decision he made was
somewhat surprising.
“Samantha and I will be leaving,” he told them.
“What?!” N’Con exclaimed. “But...what about the Crossroads Inn?
Everything we learned? Shouldn’t we all stick together?”
Figment sighed. “Look, the Gateman didn’t say when the excrement is going
to fowl up the ventilator. I have the feeling that we have a little respite
coming. And besides, I made a promise to Samantha.”
“Which is...?”
“Well, there’s this little castle up north that’s looking for two young
kids to clean it up.”
N’Con laughed, and then asked Samantha, “Did he tell you how big that
castle is?”
She shrugged. “It can’t be too bad. Not the way he squanders
money.”
“Then I take it you’ve never heard of the Castle Blacksent?” N’Con looked
to Figment. “That is the ‘little’ castle you mean?”
Figment merely examined the sky and whistled.
Sal Mayd said, “I’ve heard of that place. Good luck,
honey.”
“Does someone want to let me in on the joke?” Samantha demanded. “What’s
so wrong with it? Is it haunted? Is it hard to reach? Is it on the top of a
mountain?”
“No,” N’Con stopped her. “Castle Blacksent is a
mountain.”
Samantha narrowed her eyes at the mage. “Fig-ment!”
“It’s not really a mountain,” he defended.
“Nooo?”
“It’s just...big as a mountain.”
Samantha sighed and shook her head. “I can see this guy is going to need
a lot of training.”
After the laughter, things got serious again. N’Con said, “Well, look,
there is no telling when the rest of us are going to be needed again. Maybe we
should stick together until we know when we’ll be needed.”
Sal Mayd had a suggestion. “Listen, why don’t the rest of you come with
me?”
“Where are you planning to go?” Tala asked.
“Home,” she replied. After some surprised expressions, she explained,
“Baronshire Rogage is close to Castle Blacksent. Now, I have no idea if I’ll be
welcomed back there - much less the rest of you. But I figure it’s time I tried.
It’s been too long to hold old grudges, and maybe I’m the one who has to do some
forgiving. I’m ready to go home.”
Figment nodded. “That is a good idea. So what say you? How many are going
to follow Sal Mayd?”
Without hesitation, Tala answered, “I will.”
Oug added, “And I.”
Kalam said, “Sounds real good.”
“I’m with you,” N’Con agreed.
“Count me in,” Haelan replied.
Dallon finished, “I’d be nuts to leave this party
now.”
Figment said, “Well, now, that was easy. So enjoy it while you can. If
the Gateman was right, we’ve got a rough road ahead.”
“Then let’s hope he was wrong,” Samantha countered. “I could do with a
smooth ride for a little while.”
“Oh, come on now,” Figment chuckled. “Who wants an easy
life?”
There was only a moment’s hesitation before everybody raised his or her
hands.
They departed not too long after. Figment took Samantha and flew off to
the north, while the others headed for the Siltline to find a river barge. There
was some sadness at the splitting up, but there was also the knowledge that it
was a part of being together. It was generally felt, and mostly true, that there
would be many such partings in the future, yet not all of them would have the
bittersweet anticipation of coming together again. It was a fact of life that
needed to be accepted in order for life to go on. That was something that most
of the Group was good at - most of times. That’s what made them special. And the
other times? That’s why they were together as a Group.
Even heroes had to be human.
EPILOGUE
And
so the dream recedes...for now. But it is kept alive by those who see. For there
is little distinction between the dream and the dreamer, as one is alive for the
other. And it is there that hope is an extension for when the day is
gone.
Listen, the night is here.....
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Here
ends
BLACKSENT
THE
FIRST BOOK OF THE UMBRA